Publisher’s Note

Imam Muhyiddin Yahya an-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) was a renowned hadith scholar of the seventh Hijri century. His noble character and simple lifestyle earned him an honored position in the Muslim society of that era. Taking the way of life of Allah’s Messenger (peace and blessings be upon him) as his model, he lived a simple life. He was not desirous of office, wealth, or fame. He never accepted government assistance, nor did he accept anyone’s gifts. Worship of Allah and propagation of Islam were the mission of his life.

During his forty-five years of life, he authored many valuable books. Among them are: (1) Kitab al-Iman, a commentary on Sahih al-Bukhari; (2) al-Minhaj fi Sharh Muslim ibn al-Hajjaj; (3) Kitab ar-Rawdah; (4) Sharh al-Muhadhdhab; (5) Tahdhib al-Asma wa as-Sifat; (6) Kitab al-Adhkar; (7) Irshad fi Ulum al-Hadith; (8) Kitab al-Mubhamat; (9) a commentary on Sahih al-Bukhari; (10) a commentary on Sunan Abi Dawud; (11) Tabaqat Fuqaha ash-Shafi‘iyyah; (12) Risalah fi Qismat al-Ghana’im; (13) Fatawa; (14) Jami‘ as-Sunnah; (15) Khulasat al-Ahkam; (16) Manaqib ash-Shafi‘i; (17) Bustan al-‘Arifin; (18) Mukhtasar Usud al-Ghabah; (19) Risalat al-Istihbab al-Qiyam li-Ahl al-Fadl; and (20) Riyad as-Salihin.

Riyad as-Salihin is a compilation of 1,903 hadiths selected from authentic hadith collections. Imam an-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) selected them as provisions for daily life. These hadiths contain the necessary guidance for refining the practical aspects of life, beginning with the formation of moral character. This compilation helps a believer develop a genuinely Muslim way of life.

Infinite thanks are due to Allah: in Ramadan of 1405 Hijri, we were able to publish the first volume of the Bengali translation of Riyad as-Salihin. Through His grace, in Ramadan of 1406 Hijri, we were able to publish the first edition of the second volume of this valuable book. This is now its fifteenth edition. May Allah accept, as service to His religion, whatever time, energy, and ability anyone has devoted to writing, translating, editing, publishing, and printing this book. This is our sincere supplication before the court of the Exalted Allah, Lord of the worlds.

Who translated which portions:

1. Maulana Muhammad Shamsul Alam Khan — Hadiths 391–543

2. Maulana Sa’id Ahmad — Hadiths 544–816

3. Maulana Abdul Mannan Talib — Hadiths 817–893

بسم الله الرحمن الرحيم

Section 49 — Legal rulings are applied according to people’s outward actions, while their inward state is entrusted to Allah

Legal rulings are applied according to people’s outward actions, while their inward state is entrusted to Allah.

قَالَ الله تَعَالَى : فَإِنْ تَابُوا وَأَقَامُوا الصَّلاة وأتوا الزَّكَاةَ فَخَلُوا سَبِيلَهم.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Then, if they repent, establish prayer, and pay zakat, let them go their way.” (Surah at-Tawbah: 5)

٣٩٠- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال أمرت أن أقاتل النَّاسِ حَتَّى يَشْهَدُوا أن لا اله الا اللهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ الله ويُقِيمُوا الصلاة ويؤتوا الزكاة فاذا فعلوا ذلِكَ عَصَمُوا مِنِّي دِمَاءَهُمْ وَأَمْوَالَهُمْ إِلَّا بِحَقِّ الْإِسْلامِ وَحِسَابُهُمْ عَلَى اللهِ تَعَالَى – متفق عليه.

390. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: I have been commanded to fight the people until they testify that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and until they establish prayer and pay zakat. When they do that, they have protected their blood and wealth from me, except by the right of Islam; and their final reckoning rests with Allah, the Exalted.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have cited this hadith.

۳۹۱- وَعَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللهِ طارِقِ بْنِ أَشَيْم رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ قَالَ لا اله الا اللهُ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللهِ وَكَفَرَ بمَا يُعْبَدُ مِنْ دُونِ اللهِ حَرَمَ مَا لَهُ وَدَمَهُ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللهِ تَعَالى – مسلم .

391. Abu Abdullah Tariq ibn Ushaym (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever says that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and rejects whatever is worshipped besides Allah, his life and property become secure; and his reckoning is entrusted to the Exalted Allah.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۳۹۲- وَعَنْ أَبِي مَعْبَدِ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الْأَسْودِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لِرَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرَيْتَ إِنْ لَقِيتُ رَجُلًا مِنَ الْكُفَّارِ فَاقْتَتَلْنَا فَضَرَبَ إحْدَى يَدَى بِالسَّيْفِ فَقَطعَهَا ثُمَّ لَاذَ مِنِّي بِشَجَرَةٍ فَقَالَ أَسْلَمْتُ اللَّهِ أَقْتُلَهُ يَا رسُولَ اللهِ بَعْدَ أَنْ قَالَهَا فَقَالَ لَا تَقْتُلَهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَطَعَ إِحْدَى بَدَى ثُمَّ قَالَ ذَلِكَ بَعْدَ ما قطعها فَقَالَ لا تَقْتُلَهُ فَإِنْ قَتَلْتَهُ فَإِنَّهُ بِمَنْزِلَتِكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَقْتُلَهُ وَإِنَّكَ بمنزلته قبل أن يقول كلمته التي قال متفق عليه

392. Abu Ma‘bad al-Miqdad ibn al-Aswad (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: Once I asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him): What do you say if I encounter a disbeliever, and we fight, and he strikes one of my two hands with his sword and cuts it off, then takes shelter behind a tree to escape my counterattack and says, “I have accepted Islam for Allah”? O Messenger of Allah, may I kill him after he has said that? He said: Do not kill him. I said: O Messenger of Allah, he cut off one of my two hands and then said this. He said: Do not kill him. For if you kill him, he will attain the status you held before killing him, and you will descend to the status he held before saying the declaration he said. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. انه بمنزلكIt means that, because he accepted Islam, shedding that person’s blood has become unlawful. And thisان بمنزلتهmeans that, because you killed him, it will become lawful for his heirs to shed your blood in retaliation. But you will not become a disbeliever like him. Allah knows best.

٣٩٣- وَعَنْ أَسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَعَثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إلى الحرقَة مِنْ جُهَيْنَة فَصَبِّحْنَا الْقَوْمَ عَلَى مِيَاهِهِمْ وَلَحِقْتُ أَنَا وَرَجُلٌ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ رَجُلاً مِنْهُمْ فَلَمَّا غَشَيْنَاهُ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَكَفَّ عَنْهُ الأنصاري وطعنته برمحى حَتَّى قَتَلْتُهُ فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ بَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيِّ صلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لِي يَا أَسَامَةُ أَقَتَلْتَهُ بَعْدَ مَا قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قُلْتُيا رَسُولَ الله أَنَّمَا كَانَ مُتَعَوداً فَقَالَ اقْتَلْتَهُ بَعْدَ مَا قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَمَا زَالَ يُكرِّرُهَا عَلَى حَتَّى تَمَنَّبْتُ إِنِّي لَمْ أَكُنْ أَسْلَمْتُ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ متفق عليه.

393. Usamah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent us to the date plantations of the Juhaynah tribe. At dawn we surrounded their water source. Then an Ansari and I seized one of their men. When we overpowered him, he suddenly said, “There is no deity except Allah.” The Ansari stopped, but I killed him with a blow of my spear. When we returned to Madinah, the incident was conveyed to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). He said to me: O Usamah, did you kill him even after he said, “There is no deity except Allah”? I replied: O Messenger of Allah, he said it only to save his life. He said: Did you kill him even after he said, “There is no deity except Allah”? He continued repeating this until I wished that I had not become Muslim before that day.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have cited this hadith.

وفي رواية فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَقَتَلْتَهُ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا قَالَهَا خَوْفًا مِنَ السَّلَاحِ قَالَ أَفَلَا شَقَقْتَ عَنْ قَلْبِهِ حَتَّى تَعْلَمَ أَقَالَهَا أَمْ لَا فَمَا زَالَ يُكَبِّرُهَا حَتَّى تَمَنَّيْتُ أَنِّي أَسْلَمْتُ يَوْمَئِذٍ .

In another narration it says: Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: He said, “There is no deity except Allah,” and you killed him? I replied: O Messenger of Allah, he said it only out of fear of the sword. He said: Why did you not split open his heart to know whether he said it or not? He continued repeating this until I wished that I had become Muslim that very day.

الحرقةis the name of a valley of the renowned Juhaynah tribe.متعوذاmeans that he uttered this declaration to escape being killed, not because he believed in the declaration.

٣٩٤ – وَعَنْ جُنْدَبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعَثَ بَعْثًا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ إِلَى قَوْمٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَأَنَّهُمُ الْتَقَوْا فَكَانَ رَجُلٌ منَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِذا شَاءَ أَنْ يَقْصِدَ إِلى رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ قَصَدَ لَهُ فَقَتَلَهُ وَأَنْرَجُلاً مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ قَصَدَ غَفْلَتَهُ وَكُنَّا نَتَحَدِّثُ أَنَّهُ أَسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ فَلَمَّا رَفَعَ السيف قال لا اله الا اللهُ فَقَتَلَهُ فَجَاءَ الْبَشِيرُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَالَهُ وَأَخْبَرَهُ حَتَّى أَخْبَرَهُ خَبَرَ الرَّجُلِ كَيْفَ صَنَعَ فَدَعَاهُ فَسَالَهُ فَقَالَ لِمَ قَتَلْتَهُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ الله أَوْجَعَ فِي الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَقَتَلَ فُلَانًا وَفُلَانًا وَسَمَّى لَهُ نَفْرًا وَإِنِّي حَمَلْتُ عَلَيْه فلما رأى السيف قال لا اله الا اللهُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقَتَلْتَهُ قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ فَكَيْفَ تَصْنَعُ بِلا إِلَهَ إِلا اللَّهُ إِذَا جَاءَتْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ اسْتَغْفِرْ لِي قَالَ وَكَيْفَ تَصْنَعُ بِلا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ إِذَا جَاءَتْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَجَعَلَ لَا يَزِيدُ عَلَى أَنْ يَقُولَ كَيْفَ تَصْنَعُ بِلا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ إِذَا جاءَتْ يَوْمَ القيامة – رواه مسلم .

394. Jundub ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent a Muslim force to fight a group of polytheists. They met in battle. One of the polytheists was exceptionally courageous; he killed every Muslim he encountered. One Muslim was waiting for an opportunity. We said among ourselves that he must be Usamah ibn Zayd. When he raised his sword, the man said, “There is no deity except Allah.” Nevertheless, he killed him. Then a bearer of the good news of victory reached the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He questioned him about what had happened, and he informed him of everything, including what that man had done. He summoned him (Usamah) and asked: Why did you kill him? He replied: O Messenger of Allah, he had spread terror and fear among the Muslims and had killed so-and-so and so-and-so; he named several men. (Then he said:) When I attacked him, he saw the sword and said, “There is no deity except Allah.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Did you kill him? He replied: Yes. He said: What will you answer regarding “There is no deity except Allah” on the Day of Resurrection? Usamah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: O Messenger of Allah, pray for my forgiveness. He said: What will you answer regarding “There is no deity except Allah” on the Day of Resurrection? He did not add anything further, continuing only to say: What will you answer regarding “There is no deity except Allah” on the Day of Resurrection?

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٣٩٥ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَابِ رَضِي اللهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُ إِنْ نَاسًا كَانُوا يُؤْخَذُونَ بِالْوَحْيِ فِي عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَإِنَّ الْوَحْيَ قَدِ انْقَطَعَ وَإِنَّمَا تَأْخُذُكُمُ الْآنَ بِمَا ظَهَرَ لَنَا مِنْ أَعْمَالِكُمْ فَمَنْ أَظْهَرَ لَنَا خَيْرًا أمناء وَقَربْنَاهُ وَلَيْسَ لَنَا مِنْ سَرِيرَتِهِ شَى اللَّهُ يُحَاسِبُهُ فِي سريرته وَمَنْ أَظْهَرَ لَنَا سُوءًا لَمْ تَأْمَنْهُ وَلَمْ نُصَدِّقُهُ وَإِنْ قَالَ إِنَّ سَرِيرَتَهُ حَسَنَةٌ
رواه البخاري.

395. Abdullah ibn Utbah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I heard Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) say: During the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), people were judged through revelation. Revelation has now ceased, so from now on we will judge you according to what becomes apparent to us of your deeds. Whoever displays good before us, we will trust him and bring him near; we have no concern with his inner state. Allah will hold him accountable for what is within him. Whoever displays evil before us—that is, does evil outwardly—we will neither trust nor believe him, even if he says that his inner state is good. [Note: For example, someone slaps another person but says, “In my heart I love him very much.” He cannot be regarded as a friend.]

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 50 — Fear of Allah

Fear of Allah.

The Exalted Allah says:

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : وَإِيَّايَ فَارْهَبُونِ.

“Fear none but Me.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 40)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنْ بَطْشَ رَبِّكَ لَشَدِيدٌ

“Indeed, your Lord’s seizure is severe.” (Surah al-Buruj: 12)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَيُحَذِرَكُمُ اللهُ نَفْسَهُ

“And Allah warns you of Himself.” (That is, He warns you of punishment.) (Surah Al ‘Imran: 30)

وقال تعالى : وكَذَلِكَ أَخُذُ رَبِّكَ إِذا أَخَذَ الْقُرَى وَهِيَ ظَالِمَةٌ إِنَّ أَخْذَهُ الهُمَّ شَدِيدٌ إِنَّ فِي ذَلِكَ لَآيَةً لِمَنْ خَافَ عَذَابَ الْآخِرَةِ ذَلِكَ يَوْمَ مَجْمُوعٌ لَهُ النَّاسُ وَذَلِكَ يَوْمٌ مَشْهُودٌ، وَمَا نُؤَخِّرُهُ إِلَّا لِأَجَلٍ مَعْدُوهُ يَوْمَ يَأْتِ لَا تَكَلَّمُ نَفْسٌ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِهِ فَمِنْهُمْ شَفِي وَسَعِيدٌ. فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ شَقُوا فَفِي النَّارِ لَهُمْ فِيهَا زَفِيرٌ وَشَهِيقٌ.

“Such is the seizure of your Lord when He seizes the towns while they are wrongdoing. Indeed, His seizure is painful and severe. Surely in that is a lesson for whoever fears the punishment of the Hereafter. That is a Day on which all people will be gathered, and that is a Day witnessed by all. We delay it only for a limited term. On the Day it comes, no soul will speak except by His permission. Some of them will be wretched and some fortunate. As for those who are wretched, they will be in the Fire; in it they will have groaning and sighing.” (Surah Hud: 102–106)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَوْمَ يَفِرُّ الْمَرْءُ مِنْ أخيه. وأمه وأبيه، وصاحبته وبنيه لكل امْرِئٍ مِنْهُمْ يَوْمَئِذٍ شَأْنَ يُغْنِيهِ

“On that Day a person will flee from his brother, his mother and father, his wife and children. Each of them that Day will have enough concern to occupy him completely.” (Surah ‘Abasa: 34–37)

وقال تعالى : يَأَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اتَّقُوا رَبَّكُمْ إِن زَلْزَلَةَ السَّاعَةِ شَيْ عَظِيمٌ يَوْمَ تَرَوْنَهَا تَذْهَلُ كُلُّ مُرْضِعَةٍ عَمَّا أَرْضَعَتْ وَتَضَعُ كُلُّ ذَاتِ حَمْلٍ حَمْلَهَا وَتَرَى النَّاسَ سُكَارَى وَمَا هُمْ بِسُكَارَى وَلَكِنَّ عَذَابَ اللهِ شَدِيدٌ.

“O mankind, fear your Lord. Indeed, the convulsion of the Hour will be a tremendous thing. On the Day you see it, every nursing mother will forget the child she was nursing, every pregnant woman will miscarry, and you will see people appearing intoxicated, although they will not be intoxicated; rather, Allah’s punishment will be severe.” (Surah al-Hajj: 1–2)

وقال تعالى : وَلِمَنْ خَافَ مَقَامَ رَبِّهِ جَنَّتَانِ

“For whoever fears standing before his Lord there will be two gardens.” (Surah ar-Rahman: 46)

وقال تعالى : وَأَقْبَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ يَتَسَاءَلُونَ قَالُوا إِنَّا كُنَّا قَبْلُ فِي أَهْلِنَا مُشْفِقِينَ فَمَنْ اللَّهُ عَلَيْنَا وَوَقَانَا عَذَابَ السَّمُومِ إِنَّا كُنَّا مِنْ قَبْلُ نَدْعُوهُ إِنَّهُ هُوَ البر الرحيم

“They will turn to one another, asking questions. They will say: Previously, we were fearful among our families. So Allah favored us and protected us from the punishment of the scorching wind. Previously, we used to call upon Him. Indeed, He is the Most Kind, the Most Merciful.” (Surah at-Tur: 25–28)

There are many verses on this subject in the Qur’an. The purpose was to point to some of them, and that has been accomplished. There are also many hadiths on this subject. If Allah grants success, I will present some of them here.

٣٩٦- عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم وَهُوَ الصَّادِقُ الْمَصْدُوقُ إِنْ أَحَدَكُمْ يُجْمَعُ خَلْقَهُ فِي بَطْنِ أُمِّهِ أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا نُطْفَةً ثُمَّ يَكُونُ عَلَقَةً مِثْلَ ذلكَ ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مُضْغَةً مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ يُرْسَلُ الْمَلَكُ فَيَنْفُخُ فِيهِ الرُّوحَ وَيُؤْمَرُ بِارْبَعِ كَلِمات بكتب رِزْقِهِ وَأَجَلِهِ وَعَمَلِهِ وَشَقِي أَوْ سَعِيدٌ قوالذي لا إلهَ غَيْرُهُ إِنْ أَحَدَكُمْ لِيَعْمَلُ بِعَمَل أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ حَتَّى مَا يَكُونُ بَيْنَهُ وبَيْنَهَا إِلَّا ذِرَاعٍ فَيَسْبِقُ عَلَيْهِ الْكِتَابُ فَيَعْمَلُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ النَّارِ فَيَدْخُلُهَا وَإِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ لَيَعْمَلُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ النَّارِ حَتَّى مَا يَكُونُ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهَا إِلَّا ذِرَاعٍ فَيَسْبِقُ عَلَيْهِ الْكِتَابُ فَيَعْمَلُ بِعَمَل أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَيَدْخُلُها . متفق عليه

396. Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The truthful and confirmed Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) told us: Each of you is gathered in his mother’s womb for forty days as a drop of fluid. Then it becomes a clinging clot for a similar period, and then it becomes a lump of flesh for a similar period. Then an angel is sent, who breathes the soul into it and is commanded to write four matters: its provision, its lifespan, its deeds, and whether it will be wretched or fortunate. By the One besides whom there is no deity, one of you may perform the deeds of the people of Paradise until there is only an arm’s length between him and it; then what has been written overtakes him, so he performs the deeds of the people of Hell and enters it. And one of you may perform the deeds of the people of Hell until there is only an arm’s length between him and it; then what has been written overtakes him, so he performs the deeds of the people of Paradise and enters it.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۳۹۷- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُؤْتَى بِجَهَنَّمَ يَوْمَئِذٍ لَهَا سَبْعُونَ الْفَ زِمَامٍ مَعَ كُلِّ زَمَامٍ سَبْعُونَ الْفَ مَلَكَ يَجُرُوْنَهَا – رواه مسلم

397. Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: On that Day, Hell will be brought forth with seventy thousand reins, and each rein will be pulled by seventy thousand angels.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۳۹۸- وعن النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنْ أَهْوَنَ أَهْلِ النَّارِ عَذَابًا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ لَرَجُلٌ يُوْضَعُ فِي اخمص قَدَمَيْهِ جَمْرَتَانِ يَغْلِى مِنْهُمَا دِمَاعَهُ مَا يَرَى أَنْ أَحَدًا أَشَدُّ مِنْهُ عَذَابًا وَإِنَّهُ لا هُوَنُهُمْ عَذَابًا – متفق عليه

398. Nu‘man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: On the Day of Resurrection, the person among the people of Hell receiving the lightest punishment will be one who has two embers placed on the soles of his feet, causing his brain to boil. He will think that no one is suffering a punishment more severe than his, although he will be the least severely punished of the people of Hell.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۳۹۹ – وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدَبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مِنْهُمْ مَنْ تَأخُذُهُ النَّارُ إِلَى كَعْبَيْهِ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ تَأْخُذَهُ إِلَى رَكْبَتَيْهِ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ تَأْخُذُهُ إِلَى حُجْزَتِهِ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ تَأْخُذُهُ إِلَى تَرْقُوتِهِ – رواه مسلم .

399. Narrated by Samurah ibn Jundub (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “For some of them, the Fire will reach their ankles; for some, their knees; for some, their waists; and for some, their throats.” (Each will suffer according to his sins.)

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤٠٠- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَقُومُ النَّاسُ لِرَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ حَتَّى يَغِيبَ أَحَدُهُمْ فِي رَشهِهِ إِلَى أَنْصَافِ أذنيه – متفق عليه

400. Narrated by Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “On the Day when people will stand before the Lord of the worlds, some of them will be submerged in their own sweat up to halfway up their ears.”

Ar-Rahā means sweat.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤٠١ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَطَبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خُطْبَة مَا سَمِعْتُ مِثْلَهَا قَط فَقَالَ لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ لَضَحِكْتُمْ قَلِيلًا وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كثيرا فغطى أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وُجُوهَهُمْ وَلَهُمْ خَيْنٌ متفق عليه

401. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). Once the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) delivered a sermon before us the like of which I had never heard. He said: “If you knew what I know, you would certainly laugh little and weep much.” Upon hearing this, the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) covered their faces with their garments and began sobbing.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

وفي رواية بَلَغَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ أَصْحَابِهِ شَيْ فَخَطَبَ فَقَالَ عُرِضَتْ عَلَى الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ فَلَمْ أَرَ كَالْيَوْمِ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ وَلَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ الضَحِكْتُمُ قَليلاً وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كَثِيرًا فَمَا أتَى عَلى أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ أَشَدُّ مِنْهُ غَطَوْا رُؤُوسَهُمْ وَلَهُمْ خَيْنٌ

According to another narration, once the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) heard something about his Companions and delivered a sermon. In it he said: “Paradise and Hell were presented before me. I have never seen good and evil as I saw them today. If you knew what I know about this, you would certainly laugh little and weep much.”

No day had ever been more difficult for the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) than this day. Therefore, they covered their heads and continued sobbing.

Al-khanīn means sobbing with a whistling sound from the nose.

٤٠٢ – وعن المقداد رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ تُدنَى الشَّمْسُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مِنَ الْخَلْقِ حَتَّى تَكُونَ مِنْهُمْ كَمِقْدَارٍ ميل قَالَ سُلَيمُ بْنُ عَامِر الراوى عَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا أَدْرِي مَا يَعْنِي بِالْمِيلِ امسافَةَ الْأَرْضِ أَمِ الْمِيلَ الَّذِي تَكْتَحَلُ بِهِ الْعَيْنُ فَيَكُوْنُ النَّاسُ عَلَى قَدْرِ أَعْمَالِهِمْ فِي الْعَرَقِ فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَكُونُ إِلَى كَعْبَيْهِ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَكُونُ إِلَى رَكْبَتَيْهِ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَكُونُ إلى حقوتِهِ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يُلْحِمُهُ الْعَرَقُ الْجَامًا وَأَشَارَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بيده الى فيه – رواه مسلم

402. Narrated by Al-Miqdad (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “On the Day of Resurrection, the sun will be brought so close to creation that it will be only one mile away from them.” Sulaym ibn Amir, the narrator who reported from Al-Miqdad (may Allah be pleased with him), said: “By Allah, I do not know whether by ‘mile’ he meant the distance on earth or the stick with which the eye is lined with kohl.” (The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) further said:) “Then people will be submerged in sweat according to their deeds. Some will be submerged up to their ankles, some up to their knees, and some up to their waists. Some will be bridled with sweat.” Saying this, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) gestured with his hand toward his mouth, meaning that some will be submerged in sweat up to their mouths.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤٠٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يعْرَقُ النَّاسُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ حَتَّى يَذْهَبَ عَرَقْهُمْ فِي الْأَرْضِ سَبْعِينَ ذِرَاعًا وَيُلْحِمُهُمْ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ أَذَانَهُمْ – متفق عليه .

403. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “On the Day of Resurrection, people will sweat so profusely that their sweat will flow seventy cubits above the earth, and they will be bridled with sweat until it reaches their ears.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤٠٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَمِعَ وَجْبَةٌ فَقَالَ هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَا هَذَا قُلْنَا اللهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ هَذَا حَجَرٌ رَمِي بِهِ فِي النَّارِ مُنْدُ سَبْعِينَ خَرِيفًا فَهُوَ يَهْوِي فِي النَّارِ الآنَ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَى قَعْرِهَا فَسَمِعْتُمْ وجبتها – رواه مسلم.

404. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: Once we were in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) when he heard the sound of something falling. He asked: “Do you know what this sound is?” We said: “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said: “This is a stone that was thrown into Hell seventy years ago. It has continued falling through Hell until now, when it has reached its pit. You have heard the sound of its fall.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤٠٥ – وَعَنْ عَدِي بْنِ حَاتِمٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ إِلا سَيُكَلِّمُهُ رَبُّهُ لَيْسَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُ تَرْجُمَانٌ فَيَنظُرُ أَيْمَنَ منه فلا يرى إلا ما قدم وينظر أشامَ مِنْهُ فلا يرى إِلَّا مَا قَدَّمَ وَيَنْظُرُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَلَا يرى إِلا النَّارَ تِلْقَاءَ وَجْهِهِ فَاتَّقُوا النَّار ولو بشق تمرة – متفق عليه

405. Narrated by Adi ibn Hatim (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “There is none among you except that his Lord will speak to him, with no interpreter between them. He will look to his right and see only what he sent ahead; he will look to his left and see only what he sent ahead; and he will look before him and see nothing but the Fire directly in front of him. So protect yourselves from the Fire, even with half a date.”
Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤٠٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اني أرى مَا لا تَرَوْنَ أَطْتِ السَّمَاء وَحُقِّ لَهَا أَنْ تَبْطُ مَا فِيهَا مَوْضِعُ أَرْبَعِ أصابع الا وملك واضع جَبْهَتَهُ سَاجِدا لله تَعَالَى وَاللَّهِ لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ لضحكتم قليلاً وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كَثِيرًا وَمَا تَلأَذْتُمْ بِالسَّنَاءِ عَلَى الْفُرْشِ وَلَخَرَجْتُمْ إِلَى الصعدات تَجارُونَ إلى الله تعالى – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

406. Narrated by Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “I see what you do not see. The sky is creaking, and it has the right to creak, for there is not in it even a space the width of four fingers without an angel placing his forehead in prostration before Allah Most High. By Allah, if you knew what I know, you would laugh little and weep much; you would not enjoy lying on beds with your wives, and you would go out into the open wilderness seeking refuge with Allah Most High.”

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said: It is hasan.

٤٠٧- وَعَنْ أَبِي بَرْزَةَ براء ثُمَّ رَأَى نَضْلَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ الْأَسْلَمِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَزُولُ قَدَمًا عَبْدٍ حَتَّى يُسْأَلَ عَنْ عُمُرِهِ فِيمَ أَفْنَاهُ وَعَنْ عِلْمِهِ فِيمَ فَعَلَ فِيْهِ وَعَنْ مَالِهِ مِنْ أَيْنَ اكْتَسَبَهُ وَفِيمَ أَنْفَقَهُ وَعَنْ جسمه فيم أبلاه – رواه الترمذى وقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح

407. Narrated by Abu Barzah Nadlah ibn Ubayd al-Aslami (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The feet of a servant will not move on the Day of Resurrection until he is asked how he spent his life, what he did with his knowledge, where he acquired his wealth and on what he spent it, and how he wore out his body.”

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said: It is hasan and sahih.

٤٠٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَرَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ (يَوْمَئِذٍ تُحَدِّثُ اخْبَارَهَا) ثُمَّ قَالَ اتَدْرُونَ مَا أَخْبَارُهَا قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ فَإِنْ أَخْبَارَهَا أَنْ تَشْهَدَ عَلَى كُلِّ عَبْدِ أَوْ أَمَةٍ بِمَا عَمِلَ عَلَى ظهرها تَقُولُ عَمِلت كذا وكذا في يوم كذا وكذا فهذه أَخْبَارُهَا – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن

408. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) recited the verse: “That Day it will relate its accounts” (Surah az-Zalzalah: 4). Then he asked: “Do you know what its accounts will be?” Those present said: “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said: “Its accounts will be that it will testify concerning every male and female servant about what he or she did upon it. It will say: ‘You did such-and-such on such-and-such a day.’ These will be its accounts.”

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said: It is a hasan and sahih hadith.

٤٠٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَيْفَ انْعَمُ وَصَاحِبُ الْقَرْنِ قَدْ الْتَقَمَ الْقَرْنَ وَاسْتَمَعَ الْأَذْنَ مَتَى يُؤْمَرُ بِالنَّفْخِ فَيَنْفُخُ فَكَانَ ذَلِكَ ثَقُلَ عَلَى أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ قُولُوا حَسْبُنَا اللهُ وَنِعْمَ الْوَكِيلُ – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن

409. Narrated by Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “How can I live in comfort while the Angel who will blow the Trumpet has placed it to his mouth and is listening, awaiting the command to blow it, whereupon he will blow it?” It seemed that this greatly alarmed and frightened the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). So he said to them: “Say: Allah is sufficient for us, and He is the best Disposer of affairs.”

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this and said: It is a hasan hadith.

٤١٠- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ خَافَ أَدْلَجَ وَمَنْ أَدْلَجَ بَلَغَ الْمَنْزِلَ أَلا إِنَّ سِلْعَةَ اللَّهِ غَالِيَةٌ أَلَا إِنَّ سِلْعَةَ الله الجنة – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

410. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever fears the enemy’s late-night raid sets out early in the evening, and whoever sets out early in the evening reaches the destination. Indeed, Allah’s merchandise is precious. Indeed, Allah’s merchandise is Paradise.”

Imam Tirmidhi cited this hadith and said: It is a hasan hadith.

٤١١- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ يُحْشَرُ النَّاسُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ حُفَاةً عُرَاةٌ غُرُلا قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ الرِّجَالُ وَالنِّسَاءُ جَمِيعًا يَنْظُرُ بَعْضُهُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ قَالَ يَا عَائِشَةُ الْأَمْرُ أَشَدَّ من أن يُهِمُهُمْ ذَلِكَ . وَفِي رِوَايَة الْأَمْرُ اهُم مِنْ أَنْ يَنظُرَ بَعْضُهُمْ إِلَى بَعْضٍ متفق عليه

411. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “On the Day of Resurrection, people will be gathered barefoot, naked, and uncircumcised.” I asked: “O Messenger of Allah, will men and women all be together, looking at one another?” He said: “O Aishah, the matter will be too grave for that to concern them.” According to another narration: “The matter will be more serious than their looking at one another.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 51 — Hope and Reliance upon Allah

Hope and reliance upon Allah.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : قُلْ يَا عِبَادِيَ الَّذِينَ أَسْرَفُوا عَلَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ لَا تَقْنَطُوا مِنْ رَحْمَةِ اللهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ هُوَ الْغَفُورُ الرَّحِيمُ

Allah Most High says:

“Say: O My servants who have transgressed against themselves, do not despair of the mercy of Allah. Indeed, Allah forgives all sins. Indeed, He is the Most Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (Surah az-Zumar: 53)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَهَلْ نُجَازِي إِلَّا الْكَفُورَ

“And I punish only the ungrateful.” (Surah Saba: 17)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ قَدْ أُوحِيَ إِلَيْنَا أَنَّ الْعَذَابَ عَلَى مَنْ كَذَبَ وَتَوَلَّى

“It has been revealed to us that the punishment will be upon whoever denies and turns away.” (Surah Ta-Ha: 48)

وقال تعالى : وَرَحْمَتِي وَسِعَتْ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ

“And My mercy encompasses all things.” (Surah al-A’raf: 156)

٤١٢- وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بن الصامت رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ شَهِدَ أَنْ لا إِلهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدَهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَأنَّ عِيسَى عَبْدُ اللهِ وَرَسُولُهُ وَكَلِمَتُهُ الْقَاهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوْحٌ مِنْهُ وَالْجَنَّةَ والنار حَقٌّ أَدْخَلَهُ اللهُ الْجَنَّةَ عَلَى مَا كَانَ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ متفق عليه ، وفي رواية لمُسْلِمِ مَنْ شَهِدَ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ النَّارَ.

412. Narrated by Ubadah ibn as-Samit (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever testifies that there is no god except Allah alone, without any partner, that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger, that Jesus is Allah’s servant and Messenger, His word which He conveyed to Mary, and a spirit from Him, and that Paradise and Hell are true, Allah will admit him into Paradise regardless of whatever deeds he has done.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Muslim: “Whoever testifies that there is no god except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, Allah will make the Fire unlawful for him.”

٤١٣ – فجزاء سيئة سَيِّئَة مثلها أو اغْفِرُ وَمَنْ تَقَرَّبَ مِنِّي شَيْرًا تَقَرَّبَتْ مِنْهُ ذِرَاعًا وَمَنْ تقرب مني ذراعًا تَقَرَّبْتُ مِنْهُ بَاعًا وَمَنْ أَتَانِي يَمْشِي أَتَيْتُهُ هَرُوَلَةً وَمَنْ لَقِينِي بقراب الْأَرْضِ خَطِيئَةٌ لا يُشْرِكْ بِي شَيْئًا لقيته بمثلها مغفرة – رواه مسلم.

413. Narrated by Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said that Allah Most High says: “Whoever performs a good deed will receive ten times its reward or more. Whoever commits an evil deed will receive punishment for one evil deed like it, or I will forgive him. Whoever draws near to Me by a handspan, I will draw near to him by a cubit; whoever draws near to Me by a cubit, I will draw near to him by a fathom; whoever comes to Me walking, I will come to him running. Whoever meets Me with sins as vast as the earth, while associating nothing with Me, I will meet him with forgiveness as vast as it.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤١٤- وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيُّ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ مَا الْمُوْجِبَتَانِ فَقَالَ مَنْ مَاتَ لَا يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ وَمَنْ مَاتَ يُشْرِكْ بِهِ شَيْئًا دَخَلَ النَّارَ – رواه مسلم .

414. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: A Bedouin came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said: “O Messenger of Allah, what are the two inevitable matters?” He said: “Whoever dies without associating anything with Allah will enter Paradise, and whoever dies associating anything with Him will enter the Fire.” Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤١٥ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمُعَاذَ رَدِيقُهُ على الرحل قَالَ يَا مُعَادُ قَالَ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَسَعْدَيْكَ قَالَ يَا مُعَادُ قَالَ لبيك يا رسول الله وَسَعدَيْكَ قَالَ يَا مُعَادُ قَالَ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَسَعْدَيْكَ ثلاثا قَالَ مَا مِنْ عَبْدِ يَشْهَدُ أن لا اله الا الله وأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ صَدْقًا مِنْ قَلْبِهِ إِلَّا حَرَّمَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى النَّارِ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلَا أُخْبِرُ بِهَا النَّاسَ فَيَسْتَبْشِرُوا قَالَ إِذا يَتَكلُوا فَأَخْبَرَ بِهَا مُعَاذَ عِنْدَ مَوْتِهِ تَأْتُما – متفق عليه.وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُوْلُ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مَنْ جَاءَ بِالْحَسَنَةِ فَلَهُ عَشْرُ أَمْثَالِهَا أَوْ أَزْبَدُ وَمَنْ جَاءَ بِالسَّيِّئَةِ

415. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). Mu’adh (may Allah be pleased with him) was seated behind the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) on his mount. He said: “O Mu’adh.” Mu’adh replied: “At your service, O Messenger of Allah; I am here to serve you.” He said again: “O Mu’adh.” Mu’adh replied: “At your service, O Messenger of Allah; I am beside you and honored by your blessed presence.” He called him again: “O Mu’adh.” Mu’adh replied once more: “At your service, O Messenger of Allah.” After saying this three times, he said: “Any person who sincerely testifies from his heart that there is no god except Allah and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger, Allah will make the Fire unlawful for him.” He asked: “O Messenger of Allah, should I not inform the people of this so that they may rejoice?” He said: “Then they would rely upon it and sit back.” Thereafter, fearing the sin of concealing known knowledge, Mu’adh informed people of it at the time of his death.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٤١٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَوْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِي شَكٍّ الراوي ولا يضُر الشك في عَيْنِ الصَّحَابِي لِأَنَّهُمْ كُلُّهُمْ عُدُولٌ قَالَ لَمَّا كَانَ غَزْوَةٌ تَبُوكَ أصَابَ النَّاسَ مَجَاعَةً فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ الله لَو أَنْتَ لَنَا فَنَحَرْنَا نَوَاضِحَنَا فَأَكَلْنَا وَادْهُنَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ افْعَلُوْا فَجَاءَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ إِن فَعَلْتَ قَل الظهر ولكن أدْعُهُمْ بِفَضْلِ أَزْوَادِهِمْ ثُمَّ ادْعُ اللَّهَ لَهُمْ عَلَيْهَا بالبركة لعل الله أنْ يُجْعَل في ذلك البركة فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَعَمْ فَدَعَا ينطع فَبَسَطَهُ ثُمَّ دَعَا بِفَضْل أزوادهمْ فَجَعَلَ الرَّجُلُ يَجي بكف ذرةٍ ويجى الْآخَرُ بِكَفِ نَصْرٍ وَيَجيُّ الْآخَرُ بِكَسْرَةٍ حَتَّى اجْتَمَعَ عَلَى النطع من ذلِكَ شَيْ يَسِيرٌ فَدَعَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالْبَرَكَةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ خُذُوا فِي أَوْعِيَتِكُمْ فَأَخَذُوا فِي أَوْعِيَتِهِمْ حَتَّى مَا تَرَكُوا فِي الْعَسْكَرِ وَعَاء الا ملؤوه واكلوا حَتَّى شَبَعُوا وَفَضْلَ فَضْلَةً فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اشْهَدُ أن لا إله إلا الله وأنَّى رَسُولُ اللهِ لَا يَلْقَى اللَّهَ بِهِمَا عَبْدٌ غَيْرُ
شَاكٍ فَيُحْجَبَ عَنِ الْجَنَّةِ – رواه مسلم.

416. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him), or by Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). (The narrator was uncertain; however, there is no harm in uncertainty among the Companions, for every one of them was upright.) He said: During the Battle of Tabuk, famine struck the Muslim army. They said, “O Messenger of Allah, if you permit us, we can slaughter our camels and eat them, and use their fat to make oil.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “All right, do so.” Then Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) came and said, “O Messenger of Allah, if you do that, the means of transport will become fewer. Rather, ask them to bring whatever provisions they have left, and supplicate to Allah to bless their provisions. It may be that Allah will place blessing in them.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Yes, I will do that.” He then had a leather dining cloth brought and spread out, and called them to bring their remaining provisions. So one of them brought a handful of corn, another a handful of dates, and another a piece of bread. At last, only a small amount of provisions had gathered on the cloth. After the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) supplicated for blessing in them, he said, “Fill your vessels with these and take them.” Everyone then filled his vessel and took provisions away, until all the vessels of the army had been filled. They ate their fill, and even then some remained. Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “I testify that there is no deity except Allah and that I am the Messenger of Allah. No one who meets Allah with these two declarations, without any doubt concerning them, will be deprived of Paradise.” (Muslim)

٤١٧ – وَعَنْ عِتْبَانَ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ مِمَّنْ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا قَالَ كُنْتُ أصلي القومي بني سالم وكَانَ يَحُولُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُمْ وَادٍ إِذَا جَاءَتِ الْأَمْطَارُ فَيَشقُ عَلَى اجتيازه قبل مسجدهمْ فَجِئْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ إِنِّي أنكرت بصرى وأن الوادى الذي بيني وَبَيْنَ قَوْمِي يَسبُلُ إِذَا جَاءَت الأمطار فَيَسُقُ عَلَى اجْتِيَاؤُهُ فَوَدَدْتُ أَنَّكَ تَأْتِي فَتُصَلِّي فِي بَيْتِي مَكَانًا اتَّخِذُهُ مُصَلَّى فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَافْعَلُ فَغَدًا عَلَى رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَ مَا اشْتَدَّ النَّهَارُ وَاسْتَأْذَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَإِذَنْتُ لَهُ فَلَمْ يَجْلِسُ حَتَّى قَالَ ابْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أَصَلِّي مِنْ بَيْتِكَ فَأَشَرْتُ لَهُ إلى المكان الذي أحِبُّ أنْ يُصَلِّى فِيهِ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّىاللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكَبُرَ وَصَفَفْنَا وَرَاءَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ وَسَلَّمْنَا حِيْنَ سَلَّمَ فَحَبَسْتُهُ عَلَى خَزِيرَةٍ تُصْنَعُ لَهُ فَسَمِعَ أَهْلُ الدَّارِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي بَيْتِي فَتَابَ رِجَالٌ مِنْهُمْ حَتَّى كَثُرَ الرِّجَالُ فِي الْبَيْتِ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مَا فعل مالك لا أراهُ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ ذلك منافق لا يُحِبُّ اللهَ وَرَسُولَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَقُلْ ذَلِكَ إِلا تَرَاهُ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ يَبْتَغِي بِذَلِكَ وَجْهَ الله تَعَالَى فَقَالَ اللهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ أَمَّا نَحْنُ فَوَاللَّهُ مَا تَرَى وُدُهُ وَلَا حَدِيثَهُ الا إلى المُنَافِقِينَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ حَرَّمَ عَلَى النَّارِ مَنْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ يَبْتَغِي بذلك وجه الله – متفق عليه

417. Narrated by Itban ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). He was one of those who had taken part in the Battle of Badr. He said: I used to lead the prayer for my tribe, Banu Salim. A field lay between them and me as an obstacle. During rainy weather, crossing it to reach their mosque became difficult for me. So I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “My eyesight has weakened, and when the field between me and my people is flooded on rainy days, crossing it becomes difficult for me. I would therefore like you to come and pray in a place in my house, which I will designate as my prayer place.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “All right, I shall do so.” The next day, when the sun had risen high, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and Abu Bakr came to my house. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) asked permission to enter, and I gave him permission. Without sitting down, he said, “Which place in your house would you like me to pray in?” I pointed out the place where I wanted him to pray. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) stood there, said “Allahu akbar,” and began the prayer. We formed rows behind him. He prayed two rak’ahs and concluded the prayer with salams, and we also concluded it with salams after he did so. I detained him to partake of khazirah prepared for him (a type of food). The people of the neighborhood heard that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was in my house, so they came in groups and gathered there. As a result, the number of people in the house increased. One man said, “Where is Malik? I do not see him.” Another man said, “He is a hypocrite; he does not love Allah and His Messenger.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Do not say that. Do you not see that he has said, ‘There is no deity except Allah,’ seeking thereby the pleasure of Allah Most High?” The man replied, “Allah and His Messenger know best. By Allah, we see that he has friendship and conversation with no one except hypocrites.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Indeed, Allah has forbidden the Fire for the one who says, ‘There is no deity except Allah,’ seeking thereby the pleasure of Allah.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤١٨ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَدِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِسَبَى فَإِذَا امْرَأَةٌ مِّنَ السَّبَني تَسْعَى إِذْ وَجَدَتْ صَبِيًّا فِي السَّبي احدَتْهُ فَالْزَقَتْهُ بِبَطْنِهَا فَأَرْضَعَتُهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَتَرَوْنَ هذه المرأة طارحة وَلدَهَا فِي النَّارِ قُلْنَا لا وَاللَّهِ فَقَالَ اللَّهُ أَرْحَمُ بِعِبَادِهِ مِنْ هَذِهِ بولدها – متفق عليه

418. Narrated by Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) arrived with a number of captives. Among them was a female captive who was running about anxiously; whenever she found a child among the captives, she would take him, press him against her stomach, and nurse him. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Do you think this woman could throw her child into the Fire?” We said, “By Allah, never!” He said, “Allah is more merciful to His servants than this woman is to her child.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤١٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَما خَلَقَ اللهُ الْخَلْقَ كَتَبَ فِي كِتَابٍ فَهُوَ عِنْدَهُ فَوْقَ الْعَرْشِ إِنَّ رَحْمَتِي تَغْلِبُ غَضَبِي. وفي رواية غَلَبَتْ غَضَبي وفي رواية سبقت غضبي – متفق عليه

419. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When Allah created all creation, He wrote in a Book that is with Him above the Throne: “My mercy will prevail over My anger.” Another narration says: “My mercy has prevailed over My anger.” Yet another narration says: “My mercy has preceded My anger.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٢٠- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ جَعَلَ اللهُ الرحمة مائة جزء فَأَمْسَكَ عنده تسعة وتسعينَ وَانْزَلَ فِي الْأَرْضِ جُزْءاً واحداً فَمِنْ ذلك الجزء يَتَرَاحَمُ الخَلائِقُ حَتَّى تَرفَع الدابَّةَ حَافِرَهَا عَنْ وَلَدِهَا خَشْيَةً أَنْ تصيبه . وفي رواية ان الله تعالى مائة رحمة انزل منها رحمة واحدة بين الجن والإنس والبهائم والهوام فيها يتعاطفون وبِهَا يَتَرَاحَمُونَ وَبِهَا تَعْطِفُ الْوَحْشِ على ولدها وآخر الله تعالى تسعا وتسعينَ رَحْمَةً يَرْحَمُ بِهَا عِبَادَهُ يَوْمَ القيامة – متفق عليه . ورواه مسلم أيضا من رِوَايَةِ سَلْمَانَ الْفَارِسِي قَالَ قَالَ رسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ الله تَعَالَى مِائَةَ رَحْمَةٍ فَمِنْهَا رَحْمَةٌ يَتَرَاحَمُ بِهَا الْخَلْقُ بَيْنَهُمْ وَتِسْع وَتِسْعُونَ لِيَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى خَلَقَ يَوْمَ خَلَقَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ مِائَةَ رَحْمَةٍ كُلُّ رَحْمَةٍ طَبَاقُ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاء إِلى الْأَرْضِ فَجَعَلَ مِنْهَا فِي الْأَرْضِ رَحْمَةً فِيهَا تَعْطِفُ الْوَالِدَةُ عَلَى وَلَدِهَا وَالْوَحْشِ والطَّيْرُ بَعْضُهَا عَلَى بَعْضٍ فَإِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ أَكْمَلَهَا بِهَذِهِ الرَّحْمَةِ

420. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Allah divided mercy into one hundred parts. He kept ninety-nine parts with Himself and sent down only one part to the earth. Because of this one part, all creation shows mercy to one another; even a four-footed animal lifts its foot from its young one for fear of harming it. Another narration says: Allah Most High has one hundred mercies, of which He sent down only one mercy among the jinn, humans, animals, and insects. Through it they show one another compassion, mercy, and affection, and through it wild animals show tenderness toward their young. Allah has set aside the remaining ninety-nine mercies, with which He will show mercy to His servants on the Day of Resurrection. (Bukhari and Muslim)

In this connection, Imam Muslim also narrated from Salman al-Farsi (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah has one hundred mercies. Through only one of them, creation shows affection and tenderness toward one another, while ninety-nine mercies have been reserved for the Day of Resurrection.

Another narration says: On the day Allah Most High created the heavens and the earth, He also created one hundred mercies. Each mercy was as vast as the space between the heavens and the earth. Of them, He placed one mercy on earth. Through it, a mother shows tenderness toward her child, and animals and birds show affection toward one another. On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will manifest the full measure of mercy.

٤٢١- وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِيْمَا يَحْكَى عَنْ رَبِّهِ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى قَالَ أَذْنَبَ عَبْد ذَنْبًا فَقَالَ اللهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي ذَنْبِي فَقَالَ اللَّهُ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى اذنَبَ عَبْدِي ذَنْبًا فَعَلِمَ أَنَّ لَهُ رَبَّا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنْبَ وَيَأْخُذُ بِالذَّنْبِ ثُمَّ عَادَ فَأَذْنَبَ فَقَالَ أَي رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي ذَنْبِي فَقَالَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى أَذْنَبَ عَبْدِي ذَنْبًا فَعَلِمَ أَنَّ لَهُ ربا يغفر الذنب ويَأْخُذُ بالذنب ثُمَّ عَادَ فَأَذْنَبَ فَقَالَ أَيْ رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي ذَنْبِي فَقَالَ تبارك وتعالى أذْنَبَ عَبْدِي ذَنْبًا فَعَلِمَ أَنَّ لَهُ رَبَّا يُغْفِرُ الذُّنْبَ وَيَأْخُذُ بِالذَّنْبِ قَدْ غَفَرْتُ العبدي فليفعل ما شاء متفق عليه

421. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), narrating from his Lord, the Exalted and Blessed, said: A servant commits a sin and says, “O Allah, forgive my sin.” Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says, “My servant has committed a sin, and he knows that he has a Lord who forgives sin and also takes one to account for sin.” Then he commits a sin again and says, “O my Lord, forgive my sin.” The Blessed and Exalted says, “My servant has committed a sin, and he knows that he has a Lord who forgives sin and takes one to account for sin.” Then he commits another sin and says, “O Lord, forgive my sin.” Allah Most High says, “My servant has committed a sin, and he knows that he has a Lord who forgives sin and also punishes for it. So I have forgiven My servant. Let him do whatever he wishes.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

The meaning of the statement of Allah Most High, “Let him do whatever he wishes,” is that as long as he commits such a sin and repents, I will continue to forgive him. For repentance erases all his previous sins. [Note: Regarding repentance, the Noble Qur’an clearly says, “Repent to Allah with sincere repentance.” This means that one must repent with the firm resolve not to repeat the sin or mistake committed. With such an attitude, a sin cannot be repeated except for an unavoidable reason. Moreover, the Noble Qur’an clearly states that if a sin or wrong is committed out of ignorance, one must repent immediately. But if someone continues committing sins and says at the time of death, “I am repenting now,” such repentance is not acceptable to Allah. In short, this hadith does not grant broad permission for a servant to commit sins.]وتوبوا إلى الله تونة نصوحThat is, “Repent to Allah with sincere repentance.” This means that one must repent with the firm resolve not to repeat the sin or mistake committed. With such an attitude, a sin cannot be repeated except for an unavoidable reason. Moreover, the Noble Qur’an clearly states that if a sin or wrong is committed out of ignorance, one must repent immediately. But if someone continues committing sins and says at the time of death, “I am repenting now,” such repentance is not acceptable to Allah. In short, this hadith does not grant broad permission for a servant to commit sins.]

٤٢٢ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَوْ لم تذنبوا لذهَبَ اللهُ بِكُمْ وَلَجَاء بِقَوْمٍ يُذْنِبُونَ فَيَسْتَغْفِرُونَ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى فَيَغْفِرُ لهم – رواه مسلم .

422. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: By the One in whose hand is my life! If you did not commit sins, Allah would remove you and bring another people who would commit sins, seek Allah Most High’s forgiveness, and then He would forgive them. (Muslim) [Note: The main purpose here is to describe Allah’s boundless mercy.]

٤٢٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ خَالِدِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَوْ لا أَنَّكُمْ تُذَنْبُونَ لَخَلَقَ اللَّهُ خَلْقًا يُذْنِبُونَ فَيَسْتَغْفِرُونَ فَيَغْفِرُ لَهُم رواه مسلم

423. Narrated by Abu Ayyub Khalid ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: If you did not commit sins, Allah would create a people who would commit sins, seek forgiveness, and He would forgive them. (Muslim)

٤٢٤- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا قُعُودًا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَعَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا فِي نَفَرٍ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ بَيْنِ أَظْهُرِنَا فَأَبْطأَ عَلَيْنَا فَخَشِيْنَا أَنْ يُقْتَطَعَ دُونَنَا فَفَزِعْنَا فَقُمْنَا فَكُنتُ أوَّلَ مَنْ فَزِعَ فَخَرَجْتُ ابْتَغِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى آتَيْتُ حَائِطا لِلْأَنْصَارِ وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيث بطولِهِ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اذْهَبْ فَمَنْ لقيت وراء هذا الحائط يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لا اله الا الله مستيقنا بها قَلْبُهُ فبشره بالجنة – رواه مسلم

424. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We were with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), and Abu Bakr and Umar (may Allah be pleased with them) were also present with us. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) got up and went away from among us, and was delayed in returning. We became afraid that he might have been separated from us and encountered some danger. So we became alarmed and stood up. I was the first of those who became alarmed. I went out in search of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and came to the garden of an Ansari. He narrated this lengthy hadith up to the point where he said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Go, and whoever you meet outside this garden who testifies, with firm conviction in his heart, that there is no deity except Allah, give him the glad tidings of Paradise.” (Muslim)

٤٢٥- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَلا قَوْلَ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ فِي إِبْرَاهِيمَ رَبِّ إِنَّهُنَّ أَضْلَلْنَ كَثِيرًا مِّنَ النَّاسِ فَمَنْ تَبِعَنِي فَإِنَّهُ مِنَى وَقَوْلَ عِيسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ إِنْ تُعَذِّبْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ عبَادِكَ وَإِن تَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ فَإِنَّكَ أَنتَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ) فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ أُمَّتِي أمنى وتكى فَقَالَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يَا جِبْرِيلُ اذْهَبْ إِلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَرَبُّكَ أَعْلَمُ فَسَلْهُ مَا يبكيه فَآتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ فَأَخْبَرَهُ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَا قَالَ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ فَقَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى يَا جِبْرِيلُ اذْهَبْ إِلَى مُحَمَّد فَقُلْ إِنَّا سَنُرْضِيكَ فِي أُمَّتِكَ وَلَا تسوءك – رواه مسلم

425. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) recited these words of Allah Most High concerning Ibrahim (peace be upon him) (translation): “My Lord, indeed they have led many people astray. So whoever follows me is truly of me” (Surah Ibrahim 36). He also recited the words of Isa (peace be upon him), as recorded in the Qur’an (translation): “If You punish them, then they are Your servants; and if You forgive them, then surely You are the Almighty, the All-Wise” (Surah al-Ma’idah 118).

Then he raised both his hands and said, “O Allah! My Ummah, my Ummah,” and began to weep. Allah, the Most Glorious, called Jibril and said, “Go to Muhammad and ask him what makes him weep, though your Lord knows best.” Jibril (peace be upon him) then came to him, and the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) told him what he had said. Allah knows all about this. So Allah Most High said to Jibril, “Go to Muhammad and tell him: We will surely please you regarding your Ummah and will not distress you.” (Muslim)

٤٢٦ – وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى حِمارٍ فَقَالَ يَا مُعَاذُ هَلْ تَدْرِي مَا حَقُّ اللَّهِ عَلَى عِبَادِهِ وَمَا حَقٌّ العباد على الله قُلْتُ اللهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ فَإِنْ حَقَّ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ أَنْ يَعْبُدُوهُ ولا يُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا وَحَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللهِ أَنْ لَا يُعَذِّبَ مَنْ لَا يُشْرِكْ بِهِ شَيْئًا فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ الله أَفَلا أَبَشِّرُ النَّاسَ قَالَ لا تُبَشِّرُهُمْ فَيَتَّكلوا – متفق عليه

426. Narrated by Mu’adh ibn Jabal (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I was riding behind the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) on a donkey. He said, “O Mu’adh, do you know what Allah’s right over His servants is and what the servants’ right over Allah is?” I said, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said, “Allah’s right over His servants is that they worship Him and associate nothing with Him. And the servants’ right over Allah is that He will not punish anyone who does not associate anything with Him.” I said, “O Messenger of Allah, should I not give people this good news?” He said, “Do not give them this good news, lest they rely upon it.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٢٧- اللَّهِ فَذَلِكَ قَوْلُهُ تَعَالَى : يُثَبِّتُ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا بِالْقَوْلِ الثَّابِتِ فِي الْحَيَاةِ الدنيا وفي الآخرة . متفق عليه

427. Narrated by al-Bara ibn Azib (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a Muslim is questioned in the grave, he will testify, “There is no deity except Allah, and Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah.” This testimony confirms the words of Allah Most High: “Allah keeps firm those who believe, with the firm word, in the life of this world and in the Hereafter” (Surah Ibrahim 27; Bukhari and Muslim).

٤٢٨- وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الكَافِرَ إِذَا عَمِلَ حَسَنَةً أَطْعِمَ بِهَا طَعْمَةً مِّنَ الدُّنْيَا وَأَمَّا الْمُؤْمِنُ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يدْخِرُ لَهُ حَسَنَاتَهُ فِي الْآخِرَةِ وَيُعْقِبُهُ رِزْقًا فِي الدُّنْيا على طاعته ، وفي رواية إن الله لا يَظْلِمُ مُؤْمِنًا حَسَنَةً يُعْطَى بِهَا فِي الدُّنْيَا وَيُجْزِي بِهَا فِي الْآخِرَةِ وَأَما الْكَافِرُ فَيُطْعَمُ بِحَسَنَاتِ مَا عَمِلَ الله تَعَالَى فِي الدُّنْيَا حَتَّى إِذَا أَقْضَى إِلَى الْآخِرَةِ لَمْ يَكُن لَهُ حَسَنَةٌ يُجْزَى بها – رواه مسلم

428. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a disbeliever performs a good deed, he is allowed to taste its benefit in this world. As for the believer, Allah Most High stores his good deeds for the Hereafter and also grants him provision in this world for his obedience. Another narration says: Allah does not allow any good deed of a believer to go to waste. He is rewarded for it in this world and will also be recompensed for it in the Hereafter. As for the good deed that a disbeliever performs for the sake of Allah—that is, sincerely—he is rewarded for it in this world. But when he reaches the Hereafter, he will have no good deed for which he may receive a reward. (Muslim)

٤٢٩ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مثل الصلواتِ الْخَمْسِ كَمَثَلِ نَهَرٍ جَارٍ غَمْرِ عَلَى بَابِ أَحَدِكُمْ يَغْتَسِلُ مِنْهُ كُلِّ يوم خمس مرات – رواه مسلم.وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْمُسْلِمُ إِذَا سُئِلَ فِي الْقَبْرِ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ

429. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The example of the five daily prayers is like that of a large flowing river passing by the door of one of you, in which he bathes five times every day. (Muslim)

٤٣٠- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ يَمُوتُ فَيَقُومُ عَلَى جَنَازَتِهِ أَرْبَعُونَ رَجُلاً لا يُشْرِكُونَ بالله شَيْئًا الا شفعهم الله فيه . رواه مسلم

430. Narrated by Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: If a Muslim dies and forty people who associate nothing with Allah attend his funeral prayer, Allah accepts their intercession on behalf of the deceased. (Muslim)٤٣١- وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي قُبة نحوا مِنْ أَرْبَعِينَ فَقَالَ أَتَرْضَوْنَ أَنْ تَكُونُوا رَبَّعَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ قُلْنَا نَعَمْ قَالَ أَتَرْضَوْنَ أَنْ تَكُونُوا ثلث أهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ قُلْنَا نَعَمْ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ محمد بيده اني لأَرْجُو أَنْ تَكُونُوا نِصْفَ أهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ الْجَنَّةَ لَا يَدْخُلُهَا إلا نفس مُسْلِمَةٌ وَمَا أَنْتُمْ فِي أَهْلِ الشِّرْكِ إِلا كَالشَّعْرَةِ الْبَيْضَاءِ فِي جَلْدِ الشَّورِ الأسود أو كالشعرة السوداء في جَلْدِ النُّورِ الْأَحْمَر – متفق عليه

431. It is narrated from Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We were approximately forty men present with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) in a tent. He asked: “Would you be pleased if one-quarter of your people were inhabitants of Paradise?” We said: “Yes.” He said: “Would you be pleased if one-third of your people were inhabitants of Paradise?” We said: “Yes.” He said: “By Him in Whose hand is the soul of Muhammad, I hope that you will constitute half of the inhabitants of Paradise. For only Muslims will enter Paradise. And compared with the polyists, you are like a few white hairs on the hide of a black bull, or a few black hairs on the hide of a red bull”—that is, Muslims are very few in number compared with the polytheists. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٣٢ – وعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ دَفَعَ اللَّهُ إِلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ يَهُودِيًا أَوْ نَصَرَانِيًّا فَيَقُولُ هَذَا فَكَاكُكَ مِنَ النَّارِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَحِيُّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ نَاسٌ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ بِذُنُوبِ أَمْثَالِ الْجِبَالِ يَغْفِرُهَا اللَّهُ لهم رواه مسلم.
قَوْلَهُ دَفعَ إِلى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ يَهُودِيًا أَوْ نَصَرَانِيًّا فَيَقُولُ هَذَا فَكَاكُكَ مِنَ النَّارِ مَعْنَاهُ مَا جَاءَ فِي حَدِيثِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةً لِكُلِّ أَحَدٍ مَنْزِلُ فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَمَنْزِلُ فِي النَّارِ فَالْمُؤْمِنُ إِذَا دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ خَلَفَهُ الْكَافِرُ فِي النَّارِ لِأَنَّهُ مُسْتَحِقُّ لذلك بكفره وَمَعْنَى فَكَاكُكَ إِنَّكَ كُنتَ مُعَرِّضا لدخول النَّارِ وَهَذَا فَكَاكُكَ لِأَنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى قدر النَّارِ عَدَدًا يُمْلَؤُهَا فَإِذَا دَخَلَهَا الْكُفَّارُ بِذُنُوبِهِمْ وَكُفْرِهِمْ صَارُوا فِي مَعْنَى الْفَكَاكَ لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ – وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ .

432. It is narrated from Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will give every Muslim a Jew or a Christian and say: ‘This person is your ransom from Hell.’” In another narration from this same Companion, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “On the Day of Resurrection, some people among the Muslims will appear with heaps of sins like mountains, and Allah will forgive them.” (Muslim) Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: The meaning of the Messenger of Allah’s statement, “He will give every Muslim a Jew or a Christian and say: ‘This person is your ransom from Hell,’” is explained by a hadith narrated from Abu Hurayrah: Every person has a place in Paradise and a place in Hell. When a believer enters Paradise, a disbeliever takes his place in Hell, because that is what he deserves on account of his disbelief. The meaning of the word “fikakuka” mentioned in the hadith is: You were liable to enter Hell, but this person is your ransom. Allah Most High has determined a number of people with whom Hell will be filled. Since the disbelievers will enter it because of their sins and disbelief, this will be the ransom for the Muslims. And Allah knows best.

٤٣٣ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ يُدْنَى الْمُؤْمِنُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مِنْ رَبِّهِ حَتَّى يَضَعَ كَنَفَهُ عَلَيْهِ فَيُقَرِّرُهُ بذُنُوبِهِ فَيَقُولُ اتَعْرِفُ ذَنْبَ كَذَا اتَعْرِفُ ذَنْبَ كَذَا فَيَقُولَ رَبِّ أَعْرِفُ قَالَ فَإِنِّي قَدْ ستَرْتُهَا عَلَيْكَ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَأَنَا أَغْفِرُهَا لَكَ الْيَوْمَ فَيُعْطَى صَحِيفَةَ حَسَنَاتِهِ متفق عليه

433. It is narrated from Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “On the Day of Resurrection, the believer will be brought near to his Lord until He covers him with His mercy. Then He will make him acknowledge all his sins and say: ‘Do you recognize this sin? Do you recognize this sin?’ He will say: ‘My Lord, I recognize them.’ He will say: ‘I concealed them for you in the world, and today I forgive them for you.’ Then he will be given the record of his good deeds.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٣٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلًا أَصَابَ مِنْ امْرَأَةٍ قُبْلَهُ فَأَتَى النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاخْبَرَهُ فَأَنْزَلَ اللهُ تَعَالَى (وَأَقِمِ الصَّلاةَ طرقي النَّهَارِ وَزُلَفًا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِنَّ الْحَسَنَاتِ يُذْهِبْنَ السَّيِّئَاتِ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ إِلَى هَذَا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ لِجَمِيعِ أُمَّتِي كُلِّهِمْ متفق عليه

434. It is narrated from Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him). A man kissed a woman. Then he came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and informed him of it. At that time, Allah Most High revealed this verse (translation): “Establish prayer at the two ends of the day and at some hours of the night. Indeed, good deeds erase bad deeds” (Surah Hud 11:114). The man said: “O Messenger of Allah, is this only for me?” He said: “It is for all of my nation.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٣٥ -رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاةَ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي اصَبْتُ حَدَا فَاقِمْ فِي كِتَابَ اللهِ قَالَ هَلْ حَضَرْتَ مَعَنَا الصَّلَاةَ قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ قَدْ غفر لك، متفق عليه.

435. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said: “O Messenger of Allah, I have committed an offense for which a hadd punishment is due. So carry out that punishment upon me.” Then, when the time for prayer came, he prayed with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). After the prayer, he again said: “O Messenger of Allah, I have committed an offense for which a hadd punishment is due. So enforce Allah’s ruling upon me.” He asked: “Did you attend the prayer with us?” He replied: “Yes.” He said: “You have been forgiven.” (The offense for which a hadd punishment is due here does not mean adultery, because the offense of adultery is not forgiven through prayer; rather, the man had kissed a woman.) (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٣٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَيَرْضَى عَنِ الْعَبْدِ أن يأكل الأكلة فَيَحْمَدَهُ عَلَيْهَا أَوْ يَشْرَبَ الشَّرْبَةَ فَيَحْمَدَهُ عَلَيْهَا -رواه مسلم

436. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Allah is certainly pleased with the servant who eats a morsel of food and praises Him for it, or drinks a sip of drink and praises Him for it”—that is, says “Al-hamdu lillah.” (Muslim)

٤٣٧- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى يَبْسُطُ يَدَهُ بِاللَّيْلِ لِيَتُوبَ مُسِيُّ النَّهَارِ وَيَبْسُطُ يَدَهُ بِالنَّهَارِ لِيَتُوبَ مُسِئُ اللَّيْلِ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا – رواه مسلم

437. It is narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Indeed, Allah Most High extends His hand at night so that those who sinned during the day may repent, and extends His hand during the day so that those who sinned at night may repent. He continues to do so until the sun rises from the west.” (Muslim)

٤٣٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي نَجِيحِ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَبَسَهُ بِفَتْحِ الْعَيْنِ وَالْبَاءِ السُّلَمِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنتُ وأنا في الجاهلية أظن أن النَّاسَ عَلَى ضَلَالَةٍ وَأَنَّهُمْ لَيْسُوا عَلَى شَيْءٍ وَهُمْ يَعْبُدُونَ الْأَوْثَانَ فَسَمِعْتُ بِرَجُل بِمَكَّةَ يُخْبِرُ أَخْبَارًا فَقَعَدَتْ عَلَى راحلتي فقدمتُ عَلَيْهِ فَإِذَا رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُسْتَخْفِيًا جُرَءًاء عَلَيْهِ قَوْمُهُ فَتَلَطَّفْتُ حَتَّى دَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهِ بِمَكَّةَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ مَا أَنْتَ قَالَ أَنَا نَبِيُّ قُلْتُ وَمَا نَبِي قَالَ أَرْسَلَنِي اللهُ قُلْتُ وَبِأَيِّ شَيْءٍ أَرْسَلَكَ قَالَ أَرْسَلَنِي بِصِلَةِ الْأَرْحَامِ وكسر الأوْثَانِ وَأنْ يُوَحدَ اللهُ لا يُشْرَكَ بِهِ شَيْ قُلْتُ فَمَنْ مَعَكَ عَلَى هَذَا قَالَ حُرَّ وعبدٌ وَمَعَهُ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَبِلال قُلْتُ إِنِّي مُتَّبِعُكَ قَالَ إِنَّكَ لَنْ تَسْتَطِيعَ ذَلِكَ يَوْمَكَ هذا الا تَرى حَالِي وَحَالَ النَّاسِ وَلَكِنِ ارْجِعُ إِلَى أَهْلِكَ فَإِذَا سَمِعْتَ بِي قَدْ ظهَرْتُ فَاتِنِي قَالَ فَذَهَبْتُ إلى أَهْلِي وَقَدِمَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ المدينة وكُنتُ فِي أَهْلِى فَجَعَلْتُ اتَّخَيْرُ الْأَخْبَارَ وَاسْأَلُ النَّاسِ حِيْنَ قَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ حَتَّى قَدِمَ نَفَرٌ مِنْ أَهْلِي الْمَدِينَةَ فَقُلْتُ مَا فَعَلَ هَذَا الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي قَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ فَقَالُوا النَّاسُ إِليه سراع وقد أَراد قَوْمُهُ قَتْلَهُ فَلَمْ يَسْتَطِيعُوا ذَلِكَ فَقَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهِ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ اتَعْرِفْنِي قَالَ نَعَمُ أَنْتَ الَّذِي لَقِيتَنِي بمكة قَالَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ أَخْبِرْنِي عَمَّا عَلَّمَكَ اللَّهُ وَأَجْهَلُهُ أَخْبِرْنِي عَنِ الصلاةِ قَالَ صَلِّ صَلاةَ الصُّبْحِ ثُمَّ اقْصُرْ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ حَتَّى تَرْتَفِعَ الشَّمْسُ قِيدَ رمح فَإِنَّهَا تَطْلُعُ حِينَ تَطْلُعُ بَيْنَ قَرْنَى شَيْطَانٍ وَحِينَئِذٍ يَسْجُدُ لَهَا الْكُفَّارُ ثُمَّ صَلِّ فَإِنَّ الصَّلاةَ مَشْهُودَةً مَحْضُورَةً حَتَّى يَسْتَقِلْ الظُّلُّ بِالرُّمْحِ ثُمَّ اقْصُرْ عَنِ الصَّلاةِ قانه حينئذ تُسْجَرُ جَهَنَّمُ فَإِذَا أَقْبَلَ الْقَى فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّ الصَّلاةَ مَشْهُودَةٌ مَحْضُورَةٌ حَتَّى تُصَلَّى الْعَصْرَ ثُمَّ اقْصُرْ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ حَتَّى تَغْرُبَ الشَّمْسُ فَإِنَّهَا تَغْرُبُ بَيْنَ قَرْنَيْ شَيْطَانٍ وَحِينَئِذٍ يَسْجُدُ لَهَا الْكُفَّارُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ فَالْوُضُوءُ حَدِّثْنِيعَنْهُ فَقَالَ مَا مِنْكُمْ رَجُلٌ يُقَرِّبُ وَضُونَهُ فَيَتَمَضْمَضُ وَيَسْتَنشِقُ فَيَنْتَشِرُ إِلا خَرَتْ خَطَايَا وَجْهِهِ وَفِيهِ وَخَيَاشِبْمِهِ ثُمَّ إِذَا غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ كَمَا أَمَرَهُ اللَّهُ إِلَّا خَرَّتْ خَطَايَا وجهه من أطراف لحيته مَعَ الْمَاء ثُمَّ يَغْسِلُ يَدَيْهِ إِلَى الْمِرْفَقَينِ الأَخَرَتْ خَطَايَا يديه من أنامله مَعَ الْمَاء ثُمَّ يَمْسَحُ رَأْسَهُ الأخَرَّتْ خَطايا رأسه من اطراف شعره مَعَ الْمَاءَ ثُمَّ يَغْسِلُ قَدَمَيْه إلى الكعبين الأخَرَتْ خَطَايَا رَجُلَيْهِ مِنْ أنامله مع الْمَاء فَإِنْ هُوَ قَامَ فَصَلَّى فَحَمِدَ الله تَعَالَى وَاثْنَى عَلَيْهِ وَمَجْدَهُ بِالَّذِي هُوَ لَهُ أهْل وَفَرْغَ قَلْبُهُ لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى إِلَّا انْصَرَفَ مِنْ خَطِيئَتِهِ كَهَيْئَتِهِ يَوْمَ وَلَدَتْهُ أُمُّهُ .
فَحَدَّثَ عَمْرُو بْنُ عَبَسَةَ بهذا الْحَدِيثِ أَبا أَمَامَةَ صَاحِبَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبُو أَمَامَةً يَا عَمْرُو بنُ عَبَسَةَ أَنْظُرْ مَا تَقُولُ فِي مَقَامِ وَاحِدٍ يعطى هذا الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ عَمْرُو يَا أَبَا أَمَامَةَ لَقَدْ كَبِرَتْ سَنِي وَرَقَ عَظْمِي وَاقْتَرَبَ أجَلِي وَمَا بِي حَاجَةٌ أَنْ اكْذِبَ عَلَى اللهِ تَعَالَى وَلَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَوْ لَمْ أَسْمَعَهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَّا مَرَّةً أَوْ مَرَّتَيْنِ او ثلاثًا حَتَّى عَدَّ سَبْعَ مَرَاتِ مَا حَدَّثَتُ أَبَدًا بِهِ وَلَكِنِّي سَمِعْتُهُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ رواه مسلم .

438. It is narrated from Abu Najih ‘Amr ibn ‘Abasah al-Sulami (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: During the Age of Ignorance, I thought that humanity was immersed in misguidance and had no sound basis for anything. They worshipped idols. I heard that a man in Makkah was saying new things, so I mounted my riding animal and went to him. I found that he was the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), keeping out of sight from the people because his people were persecuting him. I managed to reach him in Makkah and asked: “Who are you?” He said: “I am a prophet.” I asked: “What is a prophet?” He said: “Allah has sent me.” I asked: “With what has He sent you?” He said: “He sent me to maintain ties of kinship, break idols, proclaim that Allah is One, and not associate anything with Him.” I asked: “Who follows you in this?” He said: “A free man and a slave.” Abu Bakr and Bilal were with him that day. I said: “I will follow you.” He said: “You will not be able to follow me today. Do you not see my condition and that of the people? Rather, return to your family. When you hear that I have prevailed, then come to me.”

He said: Then I returned home. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) moved to Madinah, I was still at home. From the time he arrived in Madinah, I kept asking people about all the events and circumstances. Eventually, when a group of people from my locality returned from Madinah, I asked them: “What has happened to the man who came to Madinah?” They said: “People are flocking rapidly to him, and his own people wanted to kill him, but they were unable to do so.” I went to Madinah, entered upon him, and asked: “O Messenger of Allah, do you recognize me?” He said: “Yes, you are the one who met me in Makkah.” He said: I asked: “O Messenger of Allah, tell me about what Allah has taught you, of which I am ignorant. Tell me about prayer.” He said: “Pray the dawn prayer, then refrain from prayer until the sun has risen to the height of a spear, for it rises between the two horns of Satan, and at that time the disbelievers prostrate to it. Then pray, for the prayer is witnessed and attended by the angels, until the shadow becomes equal to the length of a spear. Then refrain from prayer, for at that time Hell is stoked. When the shadow begins to decline, pray, for the prayer is witnessed and attended by the angels, until you pray the afternoon prayer. Then refrain from prayer until the sun sets, for it sets between the two horns of Satan, and at that time the disbelievers prostrate to it”—then pray the sunset prayer after it has set. He said: I asked: “O Prophet of Allah, tell me about ablution.” He said: “When any of you prepares water for ablution, rinses his mouth and cleanses his nose with water, the sins of his face, mouth, and nose fall away. Then, when he washes his face as Allah has commanded, the sins of his face fall away, including those at the edges of his beard. Then, when he washes his hands up to the elbows, the sins of his hands fall away with the water, down to his fingertips. Then, when he wipes his head, the sins of his head fall away with the water, from the ends of his hair. Then, when he washes his feet up to the ankles, the sins of his feet fall away with the water, from his toes. Then, if he stands to pray, praises Allah Most High, extols Him, glorifies Him, gives Him the honor He deserves, and devotes his heart exclusively to Allah Most High, he returns purified and free of sin as he was on the day his mother gave birth to him.”

Then, when ‘Amr ibn ‘Abasah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated this hadith to Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him), a Companion of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), Abu Umamah said to him: “O ‘Amr ibn ‘Abasah, consider carefully what you are saying. You claim that all this is given to a man at one time.” ‘Amr (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “O Abu Umamah, I have grown old, my bones have become frail, and my death is near. I have no need to lie about Allah Most High or about the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). Had I not heard this hadith from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) once, twice, three times”—and he continued counting until seven times—“I would never have narrated it. But I heard it from him more times than that.” (Muslim)

٤٣٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم قال إذا أراد اللهُ تَعَالَى رَحْمَةً أُمَّةٍ قَبَضَ نَبِيَّهَا قَبْلَهَا فَجَعَلَهُ لَهَا فَرَطًا وسلما بَيْنَ يَدَيْهَا واذا أراد هَلَكَةً أُمَّةٍ عَذَبَها ونَبيُّهَا حَى فَأَهْلَكَهَا وَهُوَ حَى يَنْظُرُ فَأَقَر عَيْنَهُ بهلاكها حينَ كَذَّبُوهُ وَعَصَوا أمره – رواه مسلم .

439. It is narrated from Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When Allah Most High intends mercy for a nation, He takes its prophet before it and makes him an advance representative and a reserve for it in the Hereafter. But when He intends the destruction of a people, He punishes them while their prophet is still alive and destroys them during his lifetime, while he watches. Thus his eyes are gladdened by their destruction, because they rejected him and disobeyed his command.” (Muslim)

Chapter 52: The Virtue of Hoping in Allah and Having a Good Opinion of Him

The virtue of hoping in Allah and having a good opinion of Him.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى إِخْبَارًا عَنِ الْعَبْدِ الصَّالِحِ : وَأَفَوِّضُ أَمْرِي إِلَى اللَّهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ بصير بالعباد . فَوَقَاهُ اللهُ سَيِّئَاتِ مَا مَكَرُوا

Allah Most High quotes the words of a righteous servant: “I entrust my affair to Allah. Indeed, Allah is All-Seeing of His servants.” Then Allah protected him from the evil of their plot. (Surah al-Mu’min 40:44–45)

٤٤٠- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ قَالَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنَا عِنْدَ ظَنِّ عَبْدِي بِي وَأَنَا مَعَهُ حَيْثُ يَذْكُرُنِي وَاللهُ اللهُ أَفْرَحُ بِتَوْبَةِ عَبْدِهِ مِنْ أَحَدِكُمْ يَجِدُ ضَالَتَهُ بِالْفَلَاةِ وَمَنْ تَقَرَّبَ إِلَى شِبْرًا تَقَرَّبْتُ إِلَيْهِ ذِرَاعًا وَمَنْ تقرب إلى ذراعا تقربت اليه بَاعًا وَإِذَا أَقْبَلَ إِلَى يَمْشِي أَقْبَلْتُ اليه أهزول – متفق عليه. وهذا لفظ إحدى رِوَايَاتِ مُسْلِمٍ وَتَقَدِّمَ شَرْحُهُ فِي الْبَابِ قَبْلَهُ – وَرَوَى فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ وَأَنَا مَعَهُ حِيْنَ يَذْكُرُنِي بِالنُّونِ وَفِي هَذِهِ الرواية حيث بالثاء وكلاهما صحيح

440. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said that Allah, the Exalted and Majestic, says: “I am as My servant thinks of Me”—that is, I deal with him according to how he thinks of Me—“and I am with him wherever he remembers Me.” By Allah, Allah is more joyful at the repentance of His servant than any of you is when he finds his lost companion in a barren desert. (Allah further says:) “Whoever draws near to Me by a handspan, I draw near to him by a cubit; whoever draws near to Me by a cubit, I draw near to him by a fathom; and when he comes to Me walking, I come to him running.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٤١ – عليه وسلم قبل موته بثلاثة أيام يقول لا يموتن أحدكم إلا وَهُوَ يُحسن الظن بالله عز وجل – رواه مسلم .

441. It is narrated from Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with them both). He heard the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) say three days before his death: “None of you should die except while having a good opinion of Allah, the Exalted and Majestic.” (Muslim)

٤٤٢- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ إِنَّكَ مَا دَعَوْتَنِي وَرَجَوْتَنِي غَفَرْتُ لَكَ عَلَى مَا كَانَ مِنكَ وَلا أَبَالِي يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ لَوْ بَلَغَتْ ذُنُوبُكَ عَنَانَ السَّمَاءِ ثُمَّ اسْتَغْفَرْتَنِي غَفَرْتُ لَكَ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ إِنَّكَ لَوْ آتَيْتَنِي بِقُرَابِ الْأَرْضِ خَطَايَا ثُمَّ لَقِيتَنِي لَا تُشْرِكْ بِي شَيْئًا لَاتَيْتُكَ بِقُرَابِهَا مَغْفِرَةٌ – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيث حَسَنٌ .

442. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say that Allah Most High says: “O son of Adam, so long as you call upon Me and ask Me for forgiveness, I will forgive you for whatever you have done, and I will not mind. O son of Adam, if your sins were to reach the clouds of the sky and then you asked Me for forgiveness, I would forgive you. O son of Adam, if you were to come to Me with sins as great as the earth and meet Me without associating anything with Me, I would come to you with forgiveness equal to it.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said: This is a hasan hadith.

Chapter 53: Combining Fear and Hope

Combining fear and hope.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : فَلا يَأْمَنُ مَكْرَ الله إِلا الْقَوْمُ الْخَاسِرُونَ .

Allah Most High says:

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ

“No one feels secure from Allah’s seizure except the people who are doomed.” (Surah al-A‘raf 7:99)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّهُ لَا يَيَاسُ مِنْ رَّوْحِ اللَّهِ إِلَّا الْقَوْمُ الْكَافِرُونَ

“No one despairs of Allah’s mercy except the disbelieving people.” (Surah Yusuf 12:87)

وتشود وجوه وقال تعالى : يوم تبيض وجوه وتم

“On that day, some faces will be white and some faces will be black.” (Surah Al ‘Imran 3:106)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ رَبَّكَ لَسَرِيعُ الْعِقَابِ وَأَنَّهُ لَغَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ

“Indeed, your Lord is swift in punishment, and He is certainly Most Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (Surah al-A‘raf 7:167)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الْأَبْرَارَ لَفِي نَعِيمٍ وَإِنَّ الْفُجَارَ لَفِي جَحِيمِ

“Indeed, the righteous will be in bliss, and indeed, the wicked will be in Hell.” (Surah al-Infitar 82:13–14)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَأَمَّا مَنْ ثَقُلَتْ مَوَازِينُهُ فَهُوَ فِي عِيشَةٍ رَاضِيةٍ ، وَأَمَّا مَنْ خَفْتُ مَوَازِينُهُ فَأُمَّهُ هَاوِيَةٌ .

“Then, as for the one whose scales are heavy, he will be in a pleasant life. But as for the one whose scales are light, his abode will be Hawiyah (Hell).” (Surah al-Qari‘ah 101:6–9)

٤٤٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْمُؤْمِنُ مَا عِندَ اللهِ مِنَ الْعُقُوبَةِ مَا طَمِعَ بِجَنَّتِهِ أَحَدٌ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْكَافِرُ مَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ مِنَ الرَّحْمَةِ مَا قَنَطَ مِنْ جَنَّتِهِ أَحَدٌ .

443. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If the believers knew fully about Allah’s punishment, no one would hope for His Paradise. And if the disbelievers knew fully about Allah’s mercy, no one would despair of His Paradise. (Muslim)

٤٤٤ – وعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا وُضِعَتِ الْجَنَازَةُ وَاحْتَمَلَهَا النَّاسُ أَوِ الرِّجَالُ عَلَى أَعْنَاقِهِمْ فَإِنْكَانَتْ صَالِحَةٌ قَالَتْ قَدِمُونِي قَدِمُونِي وَإِن كَانَتْ غَيْرَ صَالِحَةٍ قَالَتْ يَا وَيْلَهَا أَيْنَ تَذْهَبُونَ بِهَا يَسْمَعُ صَوْتَهَا كُلَّ شَيْ إِلا الْإِنْسَانُ ولو سمعه صعق – رواه البخاري

444. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a funeral bier is placed down and people carry it on their shoulders, if the deceased was righteous, it says, “Take me forward, take me forward.” But if the deceased was unrighteous, it says, “Alas! Where are you taking this wretched one?” Everyone except humankind hears its cry. If a human being heard it, he would die from the intensity of the cry. (Bukhari)

٤٤٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم الجنَّة أقرب إلى أحدكم من شراك نعله والنار مثل ذلك – رواه البخاري.

445. Ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Paradise is nearer to each of you than the strap of his shoe, and Hell is likewise near.

Section 54 — The virtue of weeping out of fear of Almighty Allah and yearning for Him

The virtue of weeping out of fear of Almighty Allah and yearning for Him.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَيَخِرُونَ لِلْأَذْقَانِ يَبْكُونَ وَيَزِيدُهُمْ خُشُوعًا

Almighty Allah says:
“Those who fall upon their faces, weeping, and it increases them in humility.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 199)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : أَفَمَنْ هذا الحديث تَعْجَبُونَ وَتَضْحَكُونَ وَلَا تَبْكُونَ

“Do you then marvel at this message, and laugh but do not weep?” (Surah an-Najm: 59–60)

٤٤٦ – أن اسْمَعَهُ مِنْ غَيْرِي فَقَرَأْتُ عَلَيْهِ سُورَةَ النِّسَاء حَتَّى جِئْتُ إلى هذه الآية (فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جِئْنَا مِنْ كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ بِشَهِيدٌ وَجِئْنَا بِكَ عَلَى هُؤُلاء شَهِيدًا ) قَالَ حَسْبُكَ الآن فَالْتَفَتْ إِلَيْهِ فَإِذَا عَيْنَاهُ تَدْرِفان متفق عليه.

446. Ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said to me, “Recite the Qur’an to me.” I said, “O Messenger of Allah, should I recite it to you when it was revealed to you?” He said, “I love listening to its recitation from someone else.” So I recited Surah an-Nisa to him. When I reached this verse: “Then how will it be when We bring from every nation a witness and bring you as a witness over these?” (Surah an-Nisa: 41), he said, “That is enough for now.” I looked at him and saw tears flowing from both his eyes. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٤٧ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَطَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خطْبَة مَا سَمِعْتُ مِثْلَهَا قَط فَقَالَ لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ لَضَحِكْتُمْ قَلِيلاً وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كثيرًا قَالَ فَغَطَى أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجُوهَهُمْ وَلَهُمْ حنين. متفق عليهِ وَسَبَقَ بَيَانُهُ فِي بَابِ الْخَوْفِ .

447. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) delivered such an admonitory sermon as I had never heard before. He said: “If you knew what I know, you would laugh little and weep much.” The narrator said: Upon hearing this, the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) covered their faces with their garments and began to sob. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٤٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا يَلِجُ النَّارَ رَجُلٌ بَكَى مِنْ خَشْيَةِ اللَّهِ حَتَّى يَعُودَ اللَّبَنُ فِي الضَّرْعِ ولا يَجْتَمِعُ عُبَارٌ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ وَدُخَانُ جَهَنَّمَ . رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح. وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ الله اقرَأُ عَلَيْكَ وَعَلَيْكَ أُنْزِلَ قَالَ إِنِّي أَحِبُّ وَسَلَّمَ اقْرَأْ عَلَى الْقُرْآنَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ الله

448. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The person who weeps out of fear of Allah will not enter Hell until milk returns to the udder. And dust-covered feet in striving in the path of Allah and the smoke of Hell will never be combined (that is, whoever becomes dust-covered while striving in the path of Allah will enter Paradise). (Bukhari, Muslim) [Note: Just as it is completely impossible for milk to return to the udder, it is likewise completely impossible for him to enter Hell.]

٤٤٩ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَبْعَةٌ يُظِلُّهُمُ اللَّهُ فِي ظله يوم لا ظل الا ظله امام عادل وَشَابٌ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ اللهِ تَعَالَى وَرَجُلٌ قَلْبُهُ مُعَلِّقٌ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ وَرَجُلَانِ تَحَابًا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعًا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرِّنَا عَلَيْهِ وَرَجُلٌ دَعَشه اشراةٌ ذاتُ مَنْصَبٍ وجَمَالَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدِّقَ بصدقة فَاخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لا تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فقاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ متفق عليه .

449. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah will give seven types of people shelter under His shade on the Day when there will be no shade other than His shade. They are: (1) a just ruler or leader; (2) a young person who grew up in the worship of Almighty Allah; (3) a person whose heart is attached to the mosques; (4) two people who love one another solely for Allah’s sake, unite for that purpose and separate for that purpose; (5) a person whom a beautiful woman of noble family invites to wrongdoing, but who says, “I fear Allah”; (6) a person who gives charity so secretly that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given; and (7) a person who remembers Allah in solitude and whose eyes become tearful. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٥٠ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ الشَّخَيْرِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ آتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي وَلِجوفه أزيز كازيرَ الْمِرْجَلِ مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ. حَدِيث صحيح رواه أبو داود والترمذي في الشمائل باسناد صحيح

450. Abdullah ibn ash-Shikhkhir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) while he was praying, and because of weeping out of fear of Allah, a sound like the boiling of a pot was coming from his abdomen.

٤٥١- وعن أنس رضي اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لأبي بن كعب إِنَّ اللهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أَقْرَأَ عَلَيْكَ لَمْ يَكُنِ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا ) قَالَ وَسَعَانِي قال نعم فبكى أبى – متفق عليه . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَجَعَلَ أَبَى يَبْكي.

451. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said to Ubayy ibn Ka’b (may Allah be pleased with him), “Almighty Allah has commanded me to recite Surah al-Bayyinah to you.” He (Ubayy) asked, “Did He mention my name?” He (the Prophet) said, “Yes.” Ubayy (may Allah be pleased with him) began to weep with emotion.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Another narration states: Ubayy (may Allah be pleased with him) immediately began to weep.

٤٥٢ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرَ لِعُمَرَ بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انطلق بنا إِلَى أَمْ أَيْمَنَ تَزُورُهَا كَمَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَزُورُهَا فَلَمَّا انْتَهَيْنَا إِلَيْهَا بَكَتْ فَقَالاً لَهَا مَا يُبْكِيْكَ أَمَا تَعْلَمِينَ أَنَّ مَا عِنْدَ اللهِ تَعَالَى خَيْرٌ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَتْ إِنِّي لَا أَبْكِي أَنِّي لَا اعْلَمُ أَنَّ مَا عِنْدَ اللهِ خَيْرٌ لِرَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَكِنِّي ابْكِي أَنَّ الوحى قد انقطع مِنَ السَّمَاءِ فَهَيْجَتْهُمَا عَلَى الْبُكَاءِ فَجَعَلا يَبْكِيَانِ مَعَهَا -رواه مسلم

452. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: After the death of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said to Umar (may Allah be pleased with him), “Come, let us visit Umm Ayman, just as the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to visit her.” When they reached her, she began to weep. They said to her, “Why are you weeping? Do you not know that what is with Almighty Allah is better for the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him)?” She said, “I am not weeping because I do not know that what is with Allah is better for the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). Rather, I am weeping because revelation from heaven has ceased.” Her words moved both of them, and they began to weep with her. (Muslim)

٤٥٣- وَعَن ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ لَمَّا اشْتَدَّ بِرَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجَعَهُ قَبْلَ لَهُ فِي الصَّلاةِ فَقَالَ مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ إِن أبا بكر رَجُلٌ رَقِيقٌ إِذَا قَرَأَ الْقُرْآنَ غَلَبَهُ الْبُكَاءُ فَقَالَ مُرُوهُ فَلْيُصَلِّ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ إِنَّ أبا بكر إِذَا قَامَ مَقَامَكَ لَمْ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسِ من البكاء – متفق عليه.

453. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: When the illness of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) became severe, he was asked about the prayer and said, “Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.” Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) said, “Abu Bakr is a tender-hearted man. When he recites the Qur’an, weeping overcomes him.” He again said, “Tell him to lead the prayer.” In another narration from Aisha, she said: I said, “When Abu Bakr stands in your place, he will be unable to make the worshippers hear the recitation because of his weeping.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٥٤- وعن إبراهيمَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفِ أَنَّ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ عَوْفِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَتِي بِطَعَامٍ وَكَانَ صَائِمًا فَقَالَ قُتِلَ مُصْعَبُ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ وَهُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنِّي قلم يُوجَدْ لَهُ مَا يُكَفِّنُ فِيهِ إِلَّا بُرْدَةٌ إِنْ عُطَى بِهَا رَأْسُهُ بَدَتْ رِجْلَاهُ وَإِنْ عُطَى بها رجلاه بَدَا رَأسَهُ ثُمَّ بسط لنَا مِنَ الدُّنْيَا مَا بُسِطَ أَوْ قَالَ أَعْطَيْنَا مِنَ الدُّنْيَا ما أُعْطِينَا قَدْ خَشِيْنَا أَنْ تَكُونَ حَسَنَاتُنَا عُجْلتْ لَنَا ثُمَّ جَعَلَ يَبْكِي حَتَّى ترك الطعام – رواه البخاري.

454. Ibrahim ibn Abdur-Rahman ibn Awf (may Allah have mercy on him) narrated. Food was presented before Abdur-Rahman ibn Awf (may Allah be pleased with him), and he was fasting. He said: Mus’ab ibn Umair (may Allah be pleased with him) was martyred, and he was better than I. There was no cloth with which to shroud him except a single cloak. If his head was covered with it, his feet became exposed; and if his feet were covered with it, his head became exposed. Then worldly abundance was granted to us in sufficient measure.

As a result, we became apprehensive that we were being given the reward for our good deeds in this world itself. Then he began to weep until he left the food. (Bukhari)

٤٥٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةً صُدَيِّ بْنِ عَجْلانَ الْبَاهِلِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَيْسَ شَيْ أَحَبُّ إِلى اللهِ تَعَالَى مِنْ قَطْرَتَيْنِ واثرين قطرة دموع مِنْ خَشْيَةِ الله وقطرة دم تُهَرَاقُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ وَأَما الأثرانِ فَاثَرٌ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ تَعَالَى وَاثَر فِي فَرِيضَةٍ مِّنْ فَرَائِضِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى رواه الترمذي وقال حديثٌ حَسَنٌ .

495. Abu Umamah Sudayy ibn Ajlan al-Bahili (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Nothing is dearer to Almighty Allah than two drops and two marks. One of the drops is a tear shed out of fear of Allah, and the other is a drop of blood shed in the path of Allah. The two marks are a mark sustained in the path of Allah and a mark from fulfilling one of the obligatory duties of Almighty Allah.

Imam Tirmidhi narrated it and said that the hadith is hasan. Many other hadiths have also been narrated in this section. Among them are those mentioned previously in several places in the section concerning keeping away from worldly attractions, such as the hadith of Irbad ibn Sariyah (may Allah be pleased with him):

٤٥٦ – حدِيثُ الْعُرْبَاضِ بْنِ سَارِيَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ وَعَظَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَوْعِظَةً وَجِلَتْ مِنْهَا الْقُلُوبُ وَذَرَقَتْ مِنْهَا الْعُيُونُ

456. Irbad ibn Sariyah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) delivered an admonitory sermon before us that caused our hearts to tremble with fear and our eyes to overflow with tears.

Section 55 — The virtue of asceticism (zuhd) in worldly life, encouragement to be content with little, and the virtue of poverty

The virtue of asceticism (zuhd) in worldly life, encouragement to be content with little, and the virtue of poverty.

Almighty Allah says:

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّمَا مَثَلُ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا كَمَا أَنْزَلْنَاهُ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ فَاخْتَلَطَ بِهِنباتُ الْأَرْضِ مِمَّا يَأْكُلُ النَّاسُ وَالْأَنْعَامُ حَتَّى إذا أَخَذَتْ الْأَرْضُ زُخْرُفَهَا وَأَزْيَّنَتْ وَظَنَّ أَهْلُهَا أَنَّهُمْ قَادِرُونَ عَلَيْهَا أَتَاهَا أمرنا ليلا أو نهاراً فَجَعَلْنَاهَا حَصِيداً كَانَ لَمْ تَعْنَ بِالْأَمْسِ كَذلِكَ نُفَصِّلُ الْآيَاتِ لِقَوْمٍ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ.

“The example of worldly life is like this: We send down water from the sky, then the plants of the earth, which people and animals eat, grow densely by means of it. Then, when the earth takes on its full adornment and becomes beautiful, and its people think that they have full control over it, Our command comes to it by night or by day, and We reduce it to stubble, as though it had not existed yesterday. Thus We explain the signs in detail for people who reflect.” (Surah Yunus: 24)

وقال تعالى : واضْرِبْ لَهُمْ مَثَلَ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا كَمَا أَنْزَلْنَاهُ مِنَ السَّمَاء فاختلط به نباتُ الْأَرْضِ فَأَصْبَحَ هَشِيمًا تَذَرُوهُ الرِّيَاحُ وَكَانَ اللهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ مقْتَدِرًا الْمَالُ وَالْبَنُونَ زِينَ حَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْبَاقِيَاتُ الصَّالِحَاتُ خَيْرٌ عِنْدَ رَبِّكَ ثَوَابًا وَخَيْرٌ أملام

“Present to them the example of worldly life: it is like water that We send down from the sky. Then the plants of the earth grow densely by means of it, but afterward they become dry, broken fragments, scattered by the winds. Allah has power over all things. Wealth and children are only the adornment of worldly life. But lasting righteous deeds are better with your Lord for reward and better as a source of hope.” (Surah al-Kahf: 45–46)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : اعْلَمُوا أَنَّمَا الْحَيَاةُ الدُّنْيا لعب ولهو وَزِينَةٌ وَتَفَاخُرٌ بَيْنَكُمْ وتكاثر في الأموال والأولاد كَمَثَلِ غَيْثَ أَعْجَبَ الْكُفَّارَ نَبَاتُهُ ثُمَّ يَهِيجُ فَتَرَاهُ مُصْفَرًا ثُمَّ يَكُونُ حَطَامًا وَفِي الْآخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ شَدِيدٌ وَمَغْفِرَةٌ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَرِضْوَانٌ وَمَا الْحَيَاةُ الدُّنْيَا إِلَّا مَتَاعُ الْغُرُورِ

“Know that worldly life is only play, amusement, adornment, boasting among yourselves, and rivalry in increase of wealth and children. It is like rain whose resulting crop pleases the farmers; then it dries, and you see it turn yellow; then it becomes dry debris. And in the Hereafter there is severe punishment, and forgiveness and pleasure from Allah for the believers. The life of this world is only an illusionary enjoyment.” (Surah al-Hadid: 20)

وقال تعالى : زين للنَّاسِ حُبُّ الشَّهَوَاتِ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ وَالْبَنِينَ وَالْقَنَاطِيرِ المقنطرة من الذهَب وَالْفِضَّةِ وَالْخَيْلِ الْمُسَوَّمَةِ وَالْأَنْعَامِ وَالْحَرْثِ ذَلِكَ مَتَاعٌ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا وَاللَّهُ عِنْدَهُ حُسْنُ الْمَابِ.

“The love of desires—women, children, heaps of accumulated gold and silver, branded horses, livestock, and cultivated fields—has been made attractive to people. These are the provisions of worldly life. And with Allah is the best return.” (Surah Al Imran: 114)

وقال تعالى : يَأَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ وَعْدَ اللهِ حَقٌّ فَلَا تَغْرِنَّكُمُ الْحَيَاةُ الدُّنْيَا وَلَا يَغْرَنَّكُمْ بِاللَّهِ الْغَرُورُ

“O humankind, surely Allah’s promise is true. So do not let worldly life deceive you in any way, and let not the deceiver deceive you concerning Allah.” (Surah Fatir: 5)

وقال تعالى : الْهَاكُمُ التَّكَاثُرُ حَتَّى زُرْتُمُ الْمَقَابِرَ كَلَّا سَوْفَ تَعْلَمُونَ ثُمَّ كَلا سوْفَ تَعْلَمُونَ كَلَّا لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ عِلْمَ الْيَقِينِ.

“Rivalry in worldly increase keeps you distracted, until you visit the graves. No indeed, you will soon know. Again, no indeed, you will soon know. No indeed, if only you knew with certain knowledge.” (Surah at-Takathur: 1–5)

وقال تعالى : وَمَا هَذِهِ الْحَيَاةُ الدُّنْيَا إلا لهو ولعب وإن الدار الآخرة لهي الْحَيَوَانُ لَوْ كَانُوا يَعْلَمُونَ.

“The life of this world is nothing but play and amusement. The life of the Hereafter is truly the real life, if only they knew.” (Surah al-Ankabut: 64)

٤٥٧- عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفِ الْأَنْصَارِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعَثَ أَبا عبيدة بن الجراح إلى الْبَحْرَيْنِ يَأْتِي بِجِزْيَتِهَا فَقَدِمَ بِمَالٍ مِنَ الْبَحْرَيْنِ فَسَمِعَتِ الْأَنْصَارُ بِقُدُوْمٍ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ فَوَافَوْا صَلَاةَ الْفَجْرِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انْصَرَفَ فَتَعَرَّضُوا لَهُ فَتَبَسَّمَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِيْنَ رَأَهُمْ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَظُنُّكُمْ سَمِعْتُمْ أَنَّ أَبَا عُبَيْدَةَ قَدِمَ بِشَيْءٍ مِنَ الْبَحْرَيْنِ فَقَالُوا أَجَلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ ابشروا وأملوا مَا يَسُرُّكُمْ فَوَالله مَا الْفَقْرَ أَخْشَى عَلَيْكُمْ وَلَكِنِّي أَخْشَى أَنْ ط الدُّنْيَا عَلَيْكُمْ كَمَا يُسطَتْ عَلَى مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ فَتَنَافَسُوهَا كَمَا تَنَافَسُوهَا فَتُهْلِكَكُمْ كَما أهلكتهم متفق عليه .

457. Amr ibn Awf al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent Abu Ubaidah ibn al-Jarrah (may Allah be pleased with him) to Bahrain to bring its jizyah. He returned from Bahrain with wealth. The Ansar heard of Abu Ubaidah’s return and came to pray Fajr with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) finished the prayer, they presented themselves before him. Seeing them, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) smiled and said: “I think you have heard that Abu Ubaidah has returned with something from Bahrain.” They said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He then said: “Rejoice and hope for what will please you. By Allah, I do not fear poverty for you; rather, I fear that worldly abundance will be spread before you as it was spread before those who came before you. Then you will compete for it as they competed for it, and it will destroy you as it destroyed them.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٥٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّىاللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ وَجَلَسْنَا حَوْلَهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ مِمَّا أَخَافُ عَلَيْكُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِى مَا يُفْتَحُ عَلَيْكُمْ مِنْ زَهْرَة الدنيا وزينتها – متفق عليه .

458. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sat on the pulpit, and we sat around him. He said: “Among the things I fear for you after me is the worldly splendor and adornment that will be opened up to you” (that is, after conquering various countries, when abundance comes into your hands, you will pursue worldly things; this is my greatest fear). (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٥٩ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الدُّنْيَا حَلْوَةٌ خَضِرَةٌ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى مُسْتَخْلِفَكُمْ فِيهَا فَيَنْظُرُ كَيْفَ تَعْمَلُوْنَ فَاتَّقُوا الدُّنْيَا وَاتَّقُوا النساء – رواه مسلم.

459. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The world is a sweet, verdant thing. Allah has appointed you as successors here and is watching what you do. So guard yourselves against the allurements of this world and beware of the temptation of women. (Muslim)

٤٦٠ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اللَّهُمْ لَا عيش الأ عيش الآخرة – متفق عليه .

460. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O Allah! The life of the Hereafter is the true life.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٦١- وَعَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَتْبَعُ الْمَيِّتَ ثَلاثَةٌ أهْلُهُ وَمَالُهُ وَعَمَلُهُ فَيَرْجِعُ اثْنَانِ وَيَبْقَى وَاحِدٌ يَرْجِعُ أَهْلُهُ وَمَالُهُ وَيَبْقَى عَمَلُهُ متفق عليه .

461. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Three things follow the deceased (to the grave): his family, his wealth, and his deeds, whether good or bad. Then two return and one remains with him. His family and wealth return, while his deeds remain with him. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٦٢- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُؤْتَى بِأَنْعَمِ أَهْلِ الدنيا من أهْلِ النَّارِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيُصْبَعُ فِي النَّارِ صَبْغَةً ثُمَّ يُقَالُ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ هل رأيت خَيْرًا قَطُّ هَلْ مَرْ بِكَ نَعِيمٌ قَط فَيَقُولُ لَا وَاللَّهِ يَا رَبِّ وَيُؤْتَى بِأَشَدِّ الناس بوسا في الدُّنْيا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَيُصْبَعُ صَبْغَةً فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ يَا ابْنَ ادم هل رأيت بُوسًا قَط هَلْ مَرَّ بِكَ شدة قط؟ فَيَقُولُ لَا وَاللَّهِ مَا مَرَّ بِي يُؤْسٌ قط ولا رأيت شدة قط – رواه مسلم .

462. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: On the Day of Resurrection, the person among the people of Hell who enjoyed the greatest abundance in this world will be brought and dipped deeply into Hell. Then he will be asked, “O son of Adam, have you ever seen any good? Have you ever experienced any prosperity?” He will say, “No, by Allah, O my Lord.” A person from among the people of Paradise who suffered the greatest hardship and poverty in this world will also be brought and dipped once in Paradise. Then he will be asked, “O son of Adam, have you ever seen any hardship? Have you ever experienced any distress and deprivation?” He will say, “No, by Allah. I have never seen poverty or deprivation, nor has any such hardship ever passed over me.” (Muslim)

٤٦٣ – وَعَنِ الْمُسْتَوْرِدِ بْنِ شَدَادٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا الدُّنْيَا فِي الْآخِرَة الأمثلُ مَا يَجْعَلُ أَحَدُكُمْ أَصْبُعَهُ فِي الْيَمِّ فَلْيَنظُرْ بِمَ يَرْجِعُ – رواه مسلم .

463. Al-Mustawrid ibn Shaddad (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The example of this world in comparison with the Hereafter is like one of you dipping his finger into the sea and then seeing how much water it brings back. (That is, just as the amount of water clinging to the fingertip is nothing compared with the sea, this world is likewise nothing compared with the Hereafter.) (Muslim)

٤٦٤ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرُ بالسوق والنَّاسُ كَنَفَتَيْهِ فَمَرْ بِجَدَى أَسَك مَيْت فَتَنَاوَلَهُ فَأَخَذَ بِأُذُنِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَيُّكُمْيُحِبُّ أَنْ يَكُونَ هَذَا لَهُ بِدِرْهَم فَقَالُوا مَا نُحِبُّ أَنَّهُ لَنَا بِشَيْءٍ وَمَا نَصْنَعُ بِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اتُحِبُّونَ أَنَّهُ لَكُمْ قَالُوا وَالله لَوْ كَانَ حَيًّا كَانَ عَيْبًا أَنَّهُ أَسَكُ فَكَيْفَ وَهُوَ مَيْت فَقَالَ فَوَاللَّهِ لِلدُّنْيَا أَهْوَنُ عَلَى اللهِ مِنْ هذا عَلَيْكُمْ – رواه مسلم .

464. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was passing through the marketplace, with the Companions on either side of him. He passed by a dead, defective kid with a severed ear, picked it up, held it by the ear, and asked them: “Which of you would like to buy this for one dirham?” They said, “We would not want it in exchange for anything; and what would we do with it?” He again asked, “Would you like to have it for free?” They said, “By Allah, even if it were alive, it would be defective because its ear is cut off; so what value could it have dead?” He said: “By Allah, this world is more worthless to Allah than this kid is to you.” (Muslim)

٤٦٥- وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ أَمْشِي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي حَرَّةِ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَاسْتَقْبَلَنَا أَحَدٌ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا ذَرٍ قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ مَا يَسرني أن عندى مثل أحد هذا ذَهَبًا تَمْضَى عَلَى ثلاثة أيام وعندى مِنْهُ دِينَارُ إِلا شَيْ أَرْصُدُهُ لِدَيْنِ إِلا أن أقولَ بِهِ فِي عِبَادِ اللهِ هَكَذَا وَهَكَذَا وَهُكَذَا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَعَنْ شِمَالِهِ وَعَنْ خَلْفِهِ ثُمَّ سَارَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ الْأَكْثَرِيْنَ هُمُ الْأَقَلُوْنَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِلَّا مَنْ قَالَ بِالْمَالِ هَكَذَا وَهَكَذَا وَهَكَذَا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَعَنْ شِمَالِهِ وَمِنْ خَلْفَه وقَلِيلٌ مَا هُمْ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِي مَكَانَكَ لا تَبْرَحْ حَتَّى أَتِيَكَ ثُمَّ انْطَلَقَ فِي سواد الليل حتى تَوَارَى فَسَمِعْتُ صَوْتًا قَدِ ارْتَفَعَ فَتَخَوفْتُ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَحَدٌ عَرَضَ للنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَارَدْتُ أَنْ أَتِيَهُ فَذَكَرْتُ قَوْلَهُ لَا تَبْرَحْ حَتَّى أَتِيَكَ فَلَمْ أَبْرَحْ حَتَّى أَتَانِي فَقُلْتُ لَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ صَوْتًا تَخَوقْتُ مِنْهُ فَذَكَرْتُ لَهُ فَقَالَ وَهَلْ سَمِعْتَهُ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ قَالَ ذَاكَ جِبْرِيلُ آتَانِى فَقَالَ مَنْ مَاتَ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ لَا يُشْرِكُ باللهِ شَيْئًا دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ قُلْتُ وَإِنْ زَنَى وَإِنْ سَرَقَ قَالَ وَإِنْ زَنَى وَإِنْ سَرَقَ – متفق عليه وهذا لفظ البخاري .

465. Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I was walking with the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) in the rocky plain of Madinah. When Uhud came into view, he said: “O Abu Dharr.” I replied, “At your service, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: “Even if I possessed gold equal in amount to Mount Uhud, and three days passed while a single dinar of it remained with me, except an amount reserved for repaying a debt, I would not be pleased with it until I spent it among the servants of Allah in this manner, this manner, and this manner—to his right, his left, and behind him.” Then he proceeded and said: “Those with the most wealth will be the poorest on the Day of Resurrection, except those who spend their wealth in this manner, this manner, and this manner—to their right, their left, and behind them; yet how few they are.” Then he said to me: “Remain where you are and do not leave until I return to you.” He then departed into the darkness of the night until he disappeared. I heard a loud sound and feared that something had happened to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). I wanted to go to him, but I remembered his instruction, “Do not leave until I return to you,” so I did not leave until he came back. I said, “I heard a loud sound and became afraid.” When I told him, he asked, “Did you hear it?” I said, “Yes.” He said: “That was Jibril. He came to me and said: ‘Whoever among your ummah dies without associating anything with Allah will enter Paradise.’” I asked, “Even if he commits adultery and even if he steals?” He said: “Even if he commits adultery and even if he steals.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. However, the wording of the hadith is that of Bukhari.

٤٦٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَوْ كَانَ لِي مِثل أحد ذهبا لسرني أن لا تَمُرُ عَلَى ثَلَاثُ لِبَالٍ وَعِنْدِي مِنْهُ شي إلا شَيْ أَرْصدُهُ لدين متفق عليه .

466. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If I had gold equal in amount to Mount Uhud, I would be pleased if three days passed without any of it remaining with me, except an amount sufficient to repay a debt. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٦٧ – وعنه قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنظُرُوا إِلَى مَنْ هُوَ اسْفَلَ مِنْكُمْ وَلَا تَنْظُرُوا إِلَى مَنْ هُوَ فَوْقَكُمْ فَهُوَ اجْدَرُ أَنْ لَا تَزْدَرُوا نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ عليكم – متفق عليه وهذا لفظ مسلم . وفي رِوَايَةِ الْبُخَارِي إِذَا نَظَرَ أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى مَنْ فُضْلَ عَلَيْهِ فِي الْمَالِ وَالْخَلْقِ فَلْيَنْظُرْ إِلَى مَنْ هُوَ اسْفَلَ مِنْهُ .

467. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Look at those who are below you and do not look at those who are above you. This is more suitable so that you do not regard Allah’s blessing upon you as insignificant.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The wording of the hadith is that of Sahih Muslim. Another narration of Bukhari says: When any of you looks at someone who surpasses him in wealth and physical appearance, let him also look at someone who is below him.

٤٦٨- وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ تَعِسَ عَبْدُ الدِّينَارِ وَالدَّرْهَم والقطيفة والخميصة أن أعطى رضى وان لم يعط لم يَرْضَ – رواه البخاري.

468. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Ruined is the slave of the dinar, the dirham, the black cloak, and the broad-bordered woollen cloak. If he is given, he is pleased; but if he is not given, he is displeased. (Bukhari)

٤٦٩- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ سَبْعِينَ مِنْ أهْلِ الصُّفَةِ مَا مِنْهُمْ رَجُلٌ عَلَيْهِ رِدا ..
اما ازار واما كسَاءٌ قَدْ رَبطوا فِي أَعْنَاقِهِمْ فَمِنْهَا مَا يَبْلُغُ نَصْفَ السَّاقَيْنِ وَمِنْهَا ما يَبْلُغُ الكعبين فيجمعه بيده كراهية أن ترى عورته – رواه البخاري .

469. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I saw seventy of the People of the Bench, and none of them had a cloak. Some had only a lower garment, and some only a blanket, which they tied around their necks. For some, it reached halfway down their legs; for others, it reached their ankles. They held it up with their hands for fear that their private parts might become exposed. (Bukhari) [Note: The People of the Bench refers to those Companions devoted to acquiring knowledge who left their homes and dedicated themselves to learning from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). They lived in the courtyard of the Prophet’s Mosque. When called to battle, they participated. They wore coarse woollen blankets. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was responsible for their maintenance. Because of their extremely humble and pious way of life, they hold a distinguished position in Islamic history.]

٤٧٠ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الدُّنْيَا سِجْنُ الْمُؤْمِنِ وجنة الكافر – رواه مسلم .

470. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: This world is a prison for the believer and a paradise for the disbeliever. (Muslim) [Note: This does not mean that believers were sent into this world as punishment. Rather, it means that even if a person receives first-class comforts in prison, he still does not wish to remain there and is always eager to return to his home. Likewise, no matter how much comfort, prosperity, and wealth a believer possesses in this worldly life, he is always eager to go to his true home, Paradise.]

٤٧١ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ أَخَذَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَنْكِبَى فَقَالَ كُنْ فِي الدُّنْيَا كَأَنَّكَ غَرِيبٌ أَوْ عَابِرُ سَبِيلِ وَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ يَقُولُ إِذا أَمْسَيْت فلا تنتظر الصباح وإذا أصْبَحْتَ فَلَا تَنْتَظِرِ الْمَسَاءَ وَخُذْ مِنْ صحتك المرضك ومن حياتك لموتك – رواه البخاري .

471. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) held me by the shoulder and said: “Be in this world as though you were a stranger or a wayfarer.” Therefore, Ibn Umar used to say: When you reach evening, do not expect to live until morning; and when you reach morning, do not expect to live until evening. Take from your health for your illness, and from your life for your death. (Bukhari)

Imam Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: The hadith scholars explained this hadith to mean that you should not become complacent about worldly life, taking it as your permanent home, nor hope to remain here for a long time. Your relationship with this world should be like that of a foreign traveler: he fulfills his needs abroad as quickly as possible and then returns to his own country to rejoin his family.

٤٧٢ – وعَنْ أَبِي الْعَباسِ سَهْلِ بْن سَعْد السَّاعِدِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رجل إلى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ دُلْنِي عَلَى عَمَلٍ إِذَا عَمِلْتُهُ أَحَبَّنِي اللهُ وَأَحَبَّنِي النَّاسُ فَقَالَ ازْهَدَ فِي الدُّنْيَا يُحِبُّكَ اللَّهُ وَأَزْهَدْ فِيمَا عند الناس يحبك الناس – حديث حسن رواه ابن ماجة وغيره باسانيد حسنة.

472. Abu al-Abbas Sahl ibn Sa’d al-Sa’idi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, guide me to an act which, when I do it, will cause Allah to love me and people to love me.” He said: “Renounce attachment to this world, and Allah will love you; and renounce attachment to what people possess, and people will love you.”

This is a hasan hadith, narrated by Imam Ibn Majah and others with sound chains of transmission.

٤٧٣ – وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ ذَكَرَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ مَا أَصَابَ النَّاسُ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا فَقَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم يَظُلُّ الْيَوْمَ يَلْتَوِي مَا يَجِدُ مِن الدقلِ مَا يَمْلأُ بِهِ بَطْنَهُ – رواه مسلم.

473. Al-Nu’man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Referring to those who had acquired worldly comfort and wealth, Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) spending the entire day with his stomach twisting from hunger, unable to find even inferior dates with which to fill his belly. (Muslim)

٤٧٤- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالتْ تُوفِى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمَا فِي بَيْتِي مِنْ شَيْءٍ يَأْكُلُهُ ذُو كَبد إلا شَطْرُ شَعِيرٍ فِي رَبِّ لِي فَأَكَلْتُ مِنْهُ حَتَّى طَالَ عَلَى فَكِلْتُهُ فَفَنِي – متفق عليه .

474. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed away, there was nothing in my house that any living creature could eat, except a small quantity of barley in my storage drawer. I continued eating from it for a long time. Finally, I weighed it, and it ran out. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٧٥ – وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْحَارِثِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَخِي جُوَيْرِيَةً بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ أَمْ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ مَا تَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عِنْدَ موته ديناراً ولا درهما ولا عبداً ولا أمةً ولا شَيْئًا إِلَّا بَغْلَتَهُ الْبَيْضَاءَ الَّتِي كَانَ يركبها وسلاحه وأَرْضًا جَعَلَهَا لِابْنِ السبيل صدقة – رواه البخاري .

475. Amr ibn al-Harith (may Allah be pleased with him), the brother of Juwayriyah bint al-Harith, the Mother of the Believers (may Allah be pleased with her), reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) died, he left behind neither a dinar nor a dirham, neither a male nor a female slave, nor anything else, except his white mule that he used to ride, his weapon, and some land that he had given in charity for wayfarers. (Bukhari)

٤٧٦ – وَعَنْ خَبَّابِ بْنِ الْأَرَبِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ هَاجَرْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَلْتَمِسُ وَجْهَ الله تَعَالَى فَوَقَعَ أَجْرُنَا عَلَى اللَّهِ فَمِنَّا مَنْ مَاتَ ولم يَأْكُل مِنْ أَجْرِه شَيْئًا مِنْهُمْ مُصْعَبُ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ قُتِلَ يَوْمَ أَحُدٍ وَتَرَكَ نِمَرَةٌ فَكُنَّا إِذا عَطَيْنَا بِهَا رَأسَهُ بَدَتْ رِجَلاهُ وَإِذَا عَطَيْنَا بِهَا رِجْلَيْهِ بَدَأَ رَأْسُهُ قَامَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ نُعْطِيَ رَأْسَهُ وَنَجْعَلَ عَلَى رِجْلَيْهِ شَيْئًا مِّنَ الْإِذْخِرِ وَمِنَّا مَنْ ابْنَعَتْ لَهُ ثَمَرَتُهُ فَهُوَ يَهْدِبُهَا – متفق عليه .

476. Khabbab ibn al-Aratt (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: We migrated with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), seeking the pleasure of Allah Most High. Thus our reward is with Allah. Some of us died without enjoying any of the reward of our migration. Among them was Mus’ab ibn Umair (may Allah be pleased with him), who was martyred at Uhud. The only property he left was a coloured woollen cloak. When we tried to cover his head with it for his shroud, his feet became exposed; and when we covered his feet, his head became exposed. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) ordered us to cover his head and place some idhkhir grass over his feet. Some of us now have fruits that have ripened, and they are cutting and enjoying them—that is, they are living amid wealth and abundance. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٤٧٧ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْن سَعْد السَّاعِدِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَوْ كَانَتِ الدُّنْيَا تَعْدِلُ عِندَ اللهِ جَنَاحَ بَعُوضَةٍ مَا سَقَى كَافِرًا منها شربة ماء . رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

477. Sahl ibn Sa’d al-Sa’idi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If this world were worth to Allah even as much as a mosquito’s wing, He would not allow a disbeliever to drink even a sip of water.

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is hasan and sahih.

٤٧٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ الا ان الدُّنْيَا مَلْعُوْنَةٌ مَلْعُوْنَ مَا فِيهَا الأذكرَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَمَا وَالاهُ وَعَالِمًا وَمُتَعَلما – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

478. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Know that this world and everything in it are accursed, except the remembrance of Allah Most High, whatever He loves, a scholar, and a seeker of knowledge.

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

٤٧٩ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تَتَّخِذُوا الضَّيْعَةَ فَتَرْغَبُوا في الدُّنْيا – رواه الترمذي وقال حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

479. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Do not devote yourselves to acquiring land and farms, lest you become attached to this world.

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is hasan.

٤٨٠- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ مَرَّ عَلَيْنَا رسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ نَعَالِجُ خُصا لَنَا فَقَالَ مَا هُذَا فَقُلْنَا قَدْوَهَى فَنَحْنُ نُصْلِحُهُ فَقَالَ مَا أَرَى الْأمْرَ إِلا أَعْجَلَ مِنْ ذلك – رواه ابو داود والترمذى بِاسْنَادِ الْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِمِ وَقَالَ التَّرْمِذِيُّ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ .

480. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by us while we were repairing a hut of ours. He asked, “What is this?” We said, “It has become weak and is close to collapsing, so we are repairing it.” He said: “I see that the matter is more imminent than that.” [Note: The hut is going to collapse, and you want to repair it so that you can live in it. But the Resurrection will arrive before you can repair the hut and live in it. This indicates that the Resurrection is very near. Therefore, repair the home of the Hereafter before repairing the house of this world.]

Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi narrated this hadith with the chains of Bukhari and Muslim. Imam Tirmidhi said that it is hasan and sahih.

٤٨١- وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عِبَاضٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ لِكُلِّ أُمَّةٍ فِتْنَةٌ وَفِتْنَةٌ أُمَّتِي الْمَالُ – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ .

481. Ka’b ibn Iyad (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Every ummah has a trial, and the trial of my ummah is wealth.

Imam Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith.

٤٨٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَمْرُو وَيُقَالُ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللهِ وَيُقَالُ أَبُو لَيْلَى عُثْمَانَ ابْنِ عَفَّانَ رضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَيْسَ لِابْنِ آدَمَ حَقٌّ فِي سوى هذه الحَصَالِ بَيْت يَسْكُنُهُ وَتَوْبَ يُوَارِى عَوْرَتَهُ وَخَلْفُ الْخُبْزِ وَالْمَاءِ رواه الترمذي وقال حديث صحيح .

482. Abu ‘Amr ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan (may Allah be pleased with him), also known as Abu ‘Abdullah and Abu Layla, narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The son of Adam has no right to anything except three things: a house in which to live, some clothing with which to cover his body, and some bread and water.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is an authentic hadith.

٤٨٣ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ الشَّخَيْرِ بِكَسْرِ الشَّيْنِ وَالْخَاءِ الْمَشَدَّدَةِ الْمُعْجَمَتَيْنِ رضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ آتَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يَقْرَأُ الْهَاكُمُ التكاثر) قَالَ يَقُولُ ابْنُ آدَمَ مَالِي مَالِي وَهَلْ لَكَ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ مِنْ مَالِكَ إِلَّا مَا اكلت فاقنيت او لبست قابلیت او تصدقت فأمضيت – رواه مسلم .

483. ‘Abdullah ibn al-Shikhkhir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) while he was reciting Surah “Alhakumut-Takathur” (“Rivalry in worldly abundance has kept you heedless”). Then he said: The son of Adam keeps saying, “My wealth, my wealth!” Yet, O son of Adam, what do you have of your wealth except what you have eaten and consumed, what you have worn and worn out, and what you have given in charity and thereby sent ahead? (Muslim)

٤٨٤ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مُغَفَل رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ وَاللهِ إِنِّي لَأَحِبُّكَ فَقَالَ انْظُرْ مَا ذَا تَقُوْلُ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأحبك ثلاث مرات فَقَالَ إِن كُنتَ تُحِبُّنِي فَاعِدُ لِلْفَقْرِ تَجْفَافًا فَإِنَّ الْفَقْرَ أَسْرَعُ الى من يحبني من السيل إلى منتهاه – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حَسَنٌ.

484. ‘Abdullah ibn Mughaffal (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: A man said to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), “O Messenger of Allah, by Allah, I surely love you.” He said, “Consider carefully what you are saying.” The man said, “By Allah, I surely love you,” and he repeated this three times. Then he said, “If you love me, then prepare a thick garment for poverty, for poverty reaches the one who loves me more swiftly than floodwater reaches its destination.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

٤٨٥ – وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا ذَنْبَانِ جَائِعَانِ أَرْسِلَا فِي غَنَمِ بِأَفْسَدَ لَهَا مِنْ حِرْصِ الْمَرْءِ عَلَى المال والشرف لدينه – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح .

485. Ka‘b ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The harm caused to a person’s religion by his greed for wealth and status is no less than the harm caused to a flock of sheep by two hungry wolves released among it.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this and said that the hadith is hasan and authentic.

٤٨٦ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى حَصِيرٍ فَقَامَ وَقَدْ أَثْرَ فِي جَنْبِهِ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَوِ اتَّخَذْنَا لَكَ وطاء فَقَالَ مَا لِي وَلِلدُّنيا ما أنا في الدُّنْيا الأكراكب اسْتَظْلَّ تَحْتَ شَجَرَةٍ ثُمَّ راح وتركها – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح .

486. ‘Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) slept on a mat. When he awoke, we saw the marks of the mat on his body and said, “O Messenger of Allah, if only we made a mattress for you.” He said: What have I to do with the world? I am in this world like a traveler who rests in the shade of a tree, then leaves it and moves on.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that the hadith is hasan and authentic.

٤٨٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَدْخُلُ الفقراء الْجَنَّةَ قَبْلَ الأغنياء بخمس مائة عام رواه الترمذي وقال حديث صحيح.

487. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The poor will enter Paradise five hundred years before the wealthy.
Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that the hadith is authentic.

٤٨٨- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَعِمْرَانَ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اطَّلَعْتُ فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَرَأَيْتُ أَكْثَرَ أَهْلِهَا الْفُقَرَاء وَاطَّلَعْتُ فِي النَّارِ قرآيْتُ أكثر أهْلِهَا النِّسَاء – متفق عليه من رواية ابن عباس ورواه البخاري ايضا من رواية عمران بن الحصين .

488. Ibn ‘Abbas and ‘Imran ibn Husayn (may Allah be pleased with them) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: I looked into Paradise and saw that most of its inhabitants were poor. And I looked into Hell and saw that most of its inhabitants were women.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim both cited this hadith from Ibn ‘Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him). Imam al-Bukhari also compiled it through the chain of ‘Imran ibn Husayn.

٤٨٩- وَعَنْ أَسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قُمْتُ عَلَى بَابِ الْجَنَّةِ فَكَانَ عَامَّةَ مَنْ دَخَلَهَا الْمَسَاكِينُ وَأَصْحَابُ الْجَدِّ مَحْبُوسُونَ غَيْرَ أَنْ أَصْحَابَ النَّارِ قَد أمر بهم إلى النار – متفق عليه والجد الْحَظُ وَالْعَنِى وَقَدْ سَبَقَ بَيَانُ هذا الحديث في باب فَضْلِ الضَّعَفَة .

489. Usamah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: I stood at the gate of Paradise and saw that most of those entering it were the destitute and poor, while the wealthy were being held back from entering Paradise. But the people of Hell had already been commanded to be taken to Hell. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٩٠- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أصدق كلمة قالها شاعر كلمة لبيد : الا كُلَّ شَيْءٍ مَا خَلَا اللَّهَ بَاطِلُ – متفق عليه.

490. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Among the words spoken by poets, the truest are the words of the poet Labid: “Know that everything besides Allah is false.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

Chapter 56: The virtue of enduring hunger, living an ascetic life, being content with little in food, drink, and clothing, and abandoning greed

The virtue of enduring hunger, living an ascetic life, being content with little in food, drink, and clothing, and abandoning greed.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : فَخَلَفَ مِنْ بَعْدِهِمْ خَلْفٌ أَضَاعُوا الصَّلوةَ وَاتَّبَعُوا الشَّهَوَاتِ فَسَوْفَ يَلْقَوْنَ غَيَّا إِلَّا مَنْ تَابَ وَآمَنَ وَعَمِلَ صَالِحًا فَأُولَئِكَ يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ ولا يُظْلَمُونَ شَيْئًا

Allah the Exalted says:

“Then successors came after them who neglected prayer and followed their desires. So they will soon meet perdition. But those who repent, believe, and do righteous deeds will enter Paradise, and they will not be wronged in the least.” (Surah Maryam: 59–60)

وقال تعالى : فَخَرَجَ عَلَى قَوْمِهِ فِي زِينَتِهِ قَالَ الَّذِينَ يُرِيدُونَ الْحَيَاةَ الدُّنْيَا يَا ليت لنا مِثْلَ مَا أُوتِي قَارُونُ إِنَّهُ لَذُو حَظٍّ عَظِيمِ ، وَقَالَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْعِلْمَ ويلكُمْ ثَوَابُ اللهِ خَيْرٌ لِمَنْ أَمَنَ وَعَمِلَ صَالِحًا

“Then Qarun went out before his people in his finery. Those who desired the life of this world said, ‘If only we had the like of what Qarun has been given! Indeed, he is truly a man of great fortune.’ But those who had been given knowledge said, ‘Woe to you! The reward of Allah is better for whoever believes and does righteous deeds.’” (Surah al-Qasas: 79–80)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : ثُمَّ لَتُسْأَلُنَّ يَوْمَئِذٍ عَنِ النَّعِيمِ .

“Then, on that Day, you will surely be questioned about the blessings.” (Surah al-Takathur: 48)

وقال تعالى : مَنْ كَانَ يُرِيدُ الْعَاجِلَةَ عَجَلْنَا لَهُ فِيهَا مَا نَشَاءُ لِمَنْ نُرِيدُ ثُمَّ جَعَلْنَا لَهُ جَهَنَّمَ يَصْلَاهَا مَذْمُومًا مُدْحُورًا .

“Whoever desires the immediate life, We hasten for him therein whatever We will, for whomever We intend. Then We appoint Hell for him; he will enter it condemned and banished.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 18)

٤٩١ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ مَا شَبِعَ أَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ خُيْرٍ شَعِيْرٍ يَوْمَيْنِ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ حَتَّى قبض – متفق عليه. وفي رواية ما شيعَ ال مُحَمَّد صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِّنْدُ قَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ مِنْ طَعَامِ الْبَرِّ ثَلاثَ ليالٍ تَبَاعًا حَتَّى قُبض .

491. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated: Until the death of Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), his family never ate their fill of barley bread for two consecutive days. (Bukhari, Muslim)

According to another narration: From the time Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to Madinah until his death, his family never ate their fill of wheat bread for three consecutive days.

٤٩٢- وَعَنْ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ يَا ابْنَ أختى إِن كُنا لننظر إلى الهلال ثم الهلال ثلاثةَ أَهْلَةٍ فِي شَهْرَيْنِ وَمَا أَوْقَدَ فِي ابيات رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَارٌ قُلْتُ يَا خَالَةٌ فَمَا كَانَ يُعِيدُكُمْ قالت الأسودان التمر والماء الا أنه قد كان الرسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جيران مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ وَكَانَتْ لَهُمْ مَنَائِحُ وَكَانُوا يُرْسِلُونَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ الْبَانِهَا فَيَسْقِينَا – متفق عليه .

492. ‘Urwah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) used to say: By Allah, O my nephew, we would see one new moon, then another new moon, then another new moon—three new moons in two months—yet no fire would be lit in any of the houses of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) during that time. I asked, “O maternal aunt, then what did you live on?” She said, “The two black things: dates and water.” However, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had some Ansari neighbors who owned milch camels. They would send some of their milk to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), and he would give it to us to drink. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٤٩٣- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ مَرْ بِقَوْمٍ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ شَاةٌ مَصْلِيةٌ قَدَعَوْهُ فَأَبَى أَنْ يَاكُل وَقَالَ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا ولم يشبع من خبز الشعير – رواه البخاري.

493. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He passed by a group of people who had a freshly roasted whole goat before them. They invited him to eat, but he refused and said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) departed from this world without ever eating his fill of barley bread. (Bukhari)

٤٩٤- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمْ يَأْكُلِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ على خوَانٍ حَتَّى مَاتَ وَمَا أَكَلَ خُبْرًا مَرَفَقًا حَتَّى مَاتَ – رواه البخاري. وفي رواية لهُ وَلَا رَأَى شَاةٌ سَمِيطًا بِعَيْنِهِ قَط.

494. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: Until his death, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) never ate at a table spread with various dishes, nor did he ever eat fine bread.
Imam al-Bukhari narrated it. Another narration states: He never saw a whole roasted goat with his own eyes.

٤٩٥ – وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ نَبِيِّكُمْ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمَا يَجِدُ مِنَ الدِّقْلِ مَا يَمْلَأُ بِهِ بَطْنَهُ . رواه مسلم.

495. Al-Nu‘man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: I saw your Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) when he could not even find inferior dates sufficient to fill his stomach. (Muslim)

٤٩٦ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَا رَأَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ النَّقِيُّ مَنْ حِينَ ابْتَعَثَهُ اللهُ تَعَالَى حَتَّى قَبَضَهُ اللهُ تَعَالَى فَقِيلَ لَهُ هَلْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنَاخِلُ قَالَ مَا رَأَىرسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْخُلاً مِنْ حِينَ ابْتَعَتَهُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى حَتَّى قَبَضَهُ اللهُ تَعَالَى فَقِيلَ لَهُ كَيْفَ كُنتُمْ تَأْكُلُونَ الشعيْرَ غَيْرَ مَنْخُولٍ قَالَ كُنَّا نَطْحَتُهُ وتنفُخُهُ فَيَطِيْرُ مَا طَارَ وَمَا بَقِيَ تَرَيْنَاهُ.

496. Sahl ibn Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: From the time Allah the Exalted sent the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) as a prophet for humankind until He took him away, he never saw bread made from finely sifted flour. He was asked, “Did you not have sieves during the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)?” He replied, “From the time Allah the Exalted sent him as a prophet for humankind until He took him away in death, he never saw a sieve.” He was asked again, “Then how did you eat unsifted barley?” He said, “We ground it and blew on it; whatever could fly away flew away, and we kneaded what remained with water.” (Bukhari)

٤٩٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم ذات يوم أوْ لَيْلَةٍ فَإِذَا هُوَ بِأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ فَقَالَ مَا أَخْرَجَكُمَا مِنْ بُيُوتِكُمْ هذه الساعة؟ قالا الجوعُ يَا رَسُولَ الله قَالَ وَآنَا وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَأَخْرَجَنِي الذي اخْرَجَكُمَا قَوْمًا فَقَامَا مَعَهُ فَأَتَى رَجُلاً مِّنَ الْأَنْصَارِ فَإِذَا هُوَ لَيْسَ فِي بَيْتِهِ فلما رأتهُ الْمَرْأةُ قَالَتْ مَرْحَبًا وأهلاً فَقَالَ لَهَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اين فلان قالَتْ ذَهَبَ يَسْتَعْذِبُ لَنَا الْمَاء إِذْ جَاءَ الْأَنْصَارِيُّ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَصَاحِبَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ مَا أَحَدُ الْيَوْمَ أَكْرَمَ أَضْيَافًا مِنِّي فَانْطَلَقَ فَجَاءَهُمْ بِعِذْقَ فِيهِ بُسْرٌ وَتَمْرٌ وَرُطَبٌ فَقَالَ كُلُوا وَآخَدَ الْمُدْيَةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِيَّاكَ وَالْحَلُوبَ فَذَبَحَ لَهُمْ فَاكَلُوا مِنَ الشَّاةِ وَمِنْ ذَلِكَ الْعِدْقِ وَشَرِبُوا فَلَمَّا أَنْ شَبِعُوا وَرَوُوْا قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَتُسْأَلُنَّ عَنْ هُذَاالنَّعِيمِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ أَخْرَجَكُمْ مِنْ بُيُوتِكُمُ الْجُوعُ ثُمَّ لَمْ تَرْجِعُوا حَتَّى أَصَابَكُمْ هذا النعيم – رواه مسلم.

497. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: One day or night, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went out and met Abu Bakr and ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with them). He asked them, “What has brought you out of your homes at this hour?” They replied, “Hunger, O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “By Him in Whose Hand is my soul, the same thing that brought you out has brought me out as well. Get up.” So the two of them rose with him. They came to the house of an Ansari man, but he was not there. When his wife saw them, she said, “Welcome!” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked her, “Where is so-and-so?” She replied, “He has gone to bring us sweet water.” Then the Ansari arrived, saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and his two companions, and said, “Praise be to Allah! No one today has more honored guests than I do.” He went away and brought them a cluster containing unripe dates, ripe dates, and fresh dates, saying, “Eat.” Then he took a knife. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to him, “Beware; do not slaughter a milch goat.” He slaughtered a goat for them and brought it after cooking it. They ate from the goat and the cluster of dates and drank water. When they had eaten and drunk their fill, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to Abu Bakr and ‘Umar, “By Him in Whose Hand is my soul, you will certainly be questioned about this blessing on the Day of Resurrection. Hunger drove you from your homes, and you did not return until you had received this blessing.” [Note: The great Ansari Companion whose home the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and his two companions visited was Abu al-Haytham ibn al-Tayyihan (may Allah be pleased with him). Imam al-Tirmidhi mentioned this Companion by name in his hadith collection.] (Muslim)

٤٩٨- وعن خالد بن عُمَرَ الْعَدَوِي قَالَ خَطَبَنَا عُتْبَةُ بْنُ عَزَوَانَ وَكَانَ أميرًا عَلَى الْبَصْرَة فَحَمِدَ الله واثنى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَإِنَّ الدُّنْيَا قَدْ أَذنَتْ بِصُرُم وولت حذاء ولم بَيْقَ مِنْهَا إِلا صُبَابَة كَصَبَابَةِ الْآنَاءِ يَتَصَابُهَا صَاحِبُهَا وَأَنَّكُمْ مُنتَقِلُونَ مِنْهَا إلى دار لا زوال لَهَا فَانْتَقِلُوا بِخَيْرِ مَا بِحَضْرَتِكُمْ فَإِنَّهُ قَدْ ذَكَرَ لنا أن الحَجَرَ يُلقى من شفير جَهَنَّمَ فَيَهْوى فِيْهَا سَبْعِينَ عَامًا لَا يُدْرِكُ لَهَا قرا والله لتُمْلَانُ أَفَعَجِبْتُمْ ؟ ولقد ذكر لنا أَنَّ مَا بَيْنَ مِصْرَاعَيْنِ مِنْ مَصَارِيعِ الجنة مسيرة أَرْبَعِينَ عَامًا وَلَيَأْتِيَنَّ عَلَيْهِ يَوْمَ وَهُوَ كَظِيظٌ مِنَ الرِّحَامِ وَلَقَدْ رايتني سابع سَبْعَة مَعَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا لَنَا طَعَامُ إِلَّا وَرَقُ الشَّجَرِ حَتَّى قَرِحت أشداقنا فالتقطت بردَةً فَشَفَقْتُهَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ سَعْدِ بْنِ مَالِك فَاتُزَرْتُ بنصفها وانزر سعد بنصفها فَمَا أَصْبَحَ الْيَوْمَ مِنَّا أَحَدٌ إِلَّا أَصْبَحَ أميرا على مصر مِنَ الْأَمْصَارِ وَإِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِاللهِ أَنْ أَكُونَ فِي نَفْسِي عَظِيمًا وَعِنْدَ اللَّهِ صغيرا – رواه مسلم .

498. Khalid ibn ‘Umar al-‘Adawi (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: ‘Utbah ibn Ghazwan (may Allah be pleased with him), who was the governor of Basrah, addressed us. After praising and glorifying Allah, he said: To proceed, this world has announced its destruction and is rapidly departing. Nothing remains of it except a small residue, like the little water remaining at the bottom of a vessel after its contents have been drunk, which its owner sips. You are moving from it to an abode that will never perish, so take with you the best that you possess. It has been reported to me that a stone cast from the edge of Hell will fall into its depths for seventy years without reaching its bottom. By Allah, it will nevertheless be filled. Are you amazed? It has also been reported to us that the distance between the two door panels of a gate of Paradise is the distance of a forty-year journey, yet a day will come when it will be crowded with people. I saw myself as the seventh of seven people with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). We had no food except tree leaves, until our mouths became sore from eating them. I found a cloak, tore it into two pieces, and shared it with Sa‘d ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). I made a loincloth from half of it, and Sa‘d made a loincloth from the other half. Yet today, each of us has become a governor of one city or another. I seek refuge in Allah from considering myself great while being insignificant before Allah. (Muslim)

٤٩٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَخْرَجَتْ لَنَا عَائِشَهُ كساء و إزاراً غليظا قَالَتْ قُبض رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي هَدَيْنِ متفق عليه

499. Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) brought out before us a cloak and a coarse loincloth and said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed away wearing these two.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٥٠٠ وعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ إِنِّي لَأَوَّلُ الْعَرَبِ رَمَى يسهم في سَبِيلِ اللهِ وَلَقَدْ كُنَّا نَعْزُو مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا لَنَا طعام إلا ورق الحبلة وهذا السَّمَرُ حَتَّى إِنْ كَانَ أَحَدُنَا لَيَضَعُ كَمَا تَضَعُ الشَّاةُ ما له خلط – متفق عليه

500. Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I was the first Arab to shoot an arrow in the path of Allah. We took part in jihad with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). We had no food except the leaves of the acacia and samr trees. Some of us would defecate like goats, with the droppings not sticking to one another. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٥٠١ وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اللهُمَّ اجْعَلَ رِزْق آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ قُوْتًا – متفق عليه.

501. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: O Allah, grant the family of Muhammad the minimum sustenance sufficient for life. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٥٠٢ وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ إِن كُنتُ لاعتمد بكيدِي عَلَى الْأَرْضِ مِنَ الْجُوعِ وَإِن كُنتُ لَأَشَدُّ الْحَجَرَ عَلَى بَطْنِي مِنَ الجوع ولقد قَعَدتُ يَوْمًا على طريقهم الذي يَخْرُجُونَ مِنْهُ فَمَرَّ بِي النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَتَبَسَّمَ حِيْنَ رَأْنِي وَعَرَفَ مَا فِي وَجْهِي وَمَا فِي نَفْسِي ثُمَّ قَالَابا هر قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ الْحَقِّ وَمَضَى فَاتَّبَعْتُهُ فَدَخَلَ فَاسْتَأْذَنَ فَاذِنَ لِي فَدَخَلْتُ فَوَجَدَ لَبَنَا فِي قَدَح فَقَالَ مِنْ أَيْنَ هَذَا اللَّبَنُ قَالُوا أَهْدَاهُ لَكَ فلان أو فلانَةٌ قَالَ أَبَا هُوَ قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ الْحَقِّ إِلى أَهْلِ الصفة فَادْعُهُمْ لِى قال وأهل الصفة أضياف الاسلام لَا يَأْوُونَ عَلَى أَهْلِ وَلا مَالٍ وَلَا على احد وكانَ إِذا أَتَتَهُ صَدَقَةٌ بَعَثَ بِهَا إِلَيْهِمْ وَلَمْ يَتَنَاوَلُ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا وَإِذَا أَتَتْهُ هَدِيَّة أَرْسَلَ اليهِم وَأَصَابَ مِنْهَا وَأَشْرَكَهُمْ فِيهَا فَسَاءَ نِي ذَلِكَ فَقُلْتُ وَمَا هَذَا اللبن في أهل الصفة كُنتُ أحق أن أصيب من هذا اللَّبَنِ شَرْبَةَ اتَّقَوَّى بِهَا فَإِذَا جاؤُوا وأمرني فكنتُ أنا أعطيهِمْ وَمَا عَسَى أَن يَبْلُغَنِي مِنْ هَذَا الدِّينِ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ من طاعة الله وطاعة رسوله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بُدْ فَآتَيْتُهُمْ فَدَعَوْتُهُمْ فَأَقْبَلُوا وَاسْتَأْذَنُوا فَاذَنَ لَهُمْ وَأَخَذُوا مَجَالِسَهُمْ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ قَالَ يَا أَبَا هُرَ قُلْتُ لبيكَ يَا رَسُولَ الله قَالَ خُذْ فأعطهم قَالَ فَأَخَذْتُ القَدَحَ فَجَعَلْتُ أَعطيه الرَّجُلَ فَيَشرَبُ حَتَّى يَرْوَى ثُمَّ يَرُدُّ عَلَى الْقَدَحَ فَأَعْطِيهِ الْآخَرَ فَيَشْرَبُ حَتَّى يَرْوَى ثُمَّ برد عَلَى القَدَحَ حَتَّى انْتَهَيْتُ إلى النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ الْقَوْمُ كُلُّهُم فَأَخَذَ القَدَحَ فَوَضَعَهُ عَلَى يَدِهِ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى فَتَبَسَّمَ فَقَالَ أَبَا هُوَ قُلْتُ لَبِّيكَ يَا رَسُولَ الله قَالَ بَقيتُ أنا وأنتَ قُلْتُ صَدَقْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ اقْعُدَ فَاشْرَبْ فَقَعَدتُ فَشَرِبْتُ فَقَالَ اشْرَبْ فَشَرِبْتُ فَمَا زَالَ يَقُولُ اشْرَبْ حَتَّى قُلْتُ لَا وَالَّذِي بعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا أَجِدُ لَهُ مَسْلَكًا قَالَ فَارِنِي فَاعْطَيْتُهُ الْقَدَحَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى وَسَمَّى وَشَرِبَ الْفَضْلَة – رواه البخاري.

502. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: By Allah, besides Whom there is no deity, during the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), I would lie with my stomach against the ground because of hunger, and sometimes I would tie a stone to my stomach from the pain of hunger. One day I sat on the path along which people passed. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by me, saw me, smiled, and understood the condition of my face and what was in my heart. Then he said: “O Abu Hurairah!” I replied, “Here I am, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: “Come with me.” He set off, and I followed behind him. Then he sought permission and entered the house. When he granted me permission, I also entered. He saw a cup of milk and asked, “Where did this milk come from?” The members of the household replied, “So-and-so man or so-and-so woman sent it as a gift for you.”

He said: “O Abu Hurairah!” I replied, “O Messenger of Allah, I am at your service.” He said: “Go and call the People of the Suffah.” Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: The People of the Suffah were the guests of Islam. They had no homes, families, or wealth, nor did they have any friends whose homes they could stay in. When charity came to him, he would send it to them and would not partake of it himself. When a gift came to him, he would send some to them and partake of it himself. That day, when he ordered me to call them, I felt very distressed. I thought to myself: What will this little milk do for the People of the Suffah? I was more entitled to it; I could drink some of this milk and gain strength. When they came, he would surely order me to serve them this milk. After giving it all to them, I did not think I would receive any of it. Yet there was no alternative but to obey Allah and His Messenger (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). So I went to them and called them. They came, sought permission to enter, and he granted them permission. They sat in their respective places inside the house. He said to me: “O Abu Hurairah!” I replied, “Here I am, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: “Take the cup of milk and serve it to them.” Abu Hurairah said: I took the cup and gave it to one man. He drank his fill and returned the cup to me. Then I gave it to another, and he too drank his fill and returned the cup to me. In this way, at the end I brought the cup to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), while all those present had drunk their fill. He took the cup, held it in his hand, smiled, and said: “O Abu Hurairah.” I replied, “O Messenger of Allah, I am at your service.” He said: “You and I remain.” I said, “You have spoken the truth, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: “Sit and drink.” I sat and drank. Then he again said: “Drink,” and I drank. He continued telling me to drink until I said, “No, I can drink no more. By Him Who sent you with the truth, there is no room left in my stomach for it.” He said: “Now give me the cup.” I handed it to him, and he praised Allah the Exalted, said ‘Bismillah,’ and drank the remaining milk. (Al-Bukhari)

٥٠٣ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي وَإِنِّي لَآخِرُ فِيْمَا بَيْنَ منبر رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلى حُجْرَةِ عَائِشَةَ مَغْشِيًّا عَلَى فَيَجِيُّ الْجَانِي فَيَضَعُ رِجْلَهُ عَلَى عُنُقِي وَيَرَى إِنِّي مَجْنُونٌ وَمَا بِي مِنْ جُنُونِ مَا بِي إِلَّا الجوع – رواه البخاري.

503. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I have seen myself in such a state that, when I would lie unconscious from hunger between the pulpit of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and the chamber of Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her), some people would come and trample on my neck, thinking that I was insane. Yet I was not insane; I was suffering from severe hunger. (Al-Bukhari)

٥٠٤- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ تُوقِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَدِرْعَهُ مَرْهُونَةٌ عِنْدَ يَهُودِي فِي ثَلاثِينَ صَاعًا مِنْ شَعِير – متفق عليه.

504. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: At the time of the death of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), his armor was mortgaged to a Jew for thirty sa‘s of barley. [Note: The weight of one sa‘ is approximately three seers and twelve and a half chhataks.] (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٠٥- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ رَهْنَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دِرْعَهُ يشعِيرِ وَمَشَيْتُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِخُبْرٍ شَعِيرٍ وَاهَالَةٍ سَنِخَةٍ ولَقَدْ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ مَا أَصْبَحَ لِآلِ مُحَمَّدٍ صَاعٌ وَلَا أَمْسَى وَأَنَّهُمْ لَتَسْعَةُ أَبْيَاتٍ رواه البخاري.

505. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had mortgaged his armor for some barley. I brought the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) barley bread and bread made from rancid flour.

(The junior narrator) I heard Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) say: The family of Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) did not receive even one sa‘ of wheat in the morning or evening, although they were nine households. (Al-Bukhari)

٥٠٦ وعن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ سَبْعِينَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصفةِ مَا مِنهُم رَجُلٌ عَلَيْهِ رِدا . اما ازار وإِما كَسَاءٌ قَدْ رَبَطُوا فِي أَعْنَاقِهِمْ مِنْهَا مَا يَبْلُغُ نِصْفَ السَّاقَيْنِ وَمِنْهَا مَا يَبْلُغُ الْكَعْبَينِ فَيَجْمَعُهُ بِيَدِهِ كَرَاهِيَة أن ترى عورته – رواه البخاري ..

506. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I saw seventy of the People of the Suffah, and none of them had a cloak. Some had only a loincloth, while others had only a blanket. They tied these around their shoulders. For some, the loincloth reached halfway down the legs, while for others it reached the ankles. They held it with their hands for fear that their private parts would be exposed. (Al-Bukhari)

٥٠٧ وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ فِرَاسُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ أدم حشوه ليف – رواه البخاري

507. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had a leather mattress stuffed with palm fibers. (Al-Bukhari)

٥٠ وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كُنَّا جُلُوسًا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَدْبَرَ الْأَنْصَارِيُّ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا أَنَا الْأَنْصَارِ كَيْفَ أَخِي سَعْدُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ فَقَالَ صَالِحٍ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ يَعُودُهُ مِنْكُمْ فَقَامَ وَقُمْنَا مَعَهُ وَنَحْنُ بِضْعَةَ عَشَرَ مَا عَلَيْنَا نعال ولا خفاف ولا فلانس ولا قمس تمشى فِي تِلْكَ السَّبَاحَ حَتَّى جِئْنَاهُ فَاسْتَأْخَرَ قَوْمُهُ مِنْ حَوْلِهِ حَتَّى دَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَصْحَابُهُ الَّذِينَ مَعَهُ – رواه مسلم .

508. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him and his father) reported. He said: We were sitting with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) when a man from the Ansar came, greeted him, and then turned to leave. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked him: “O Ansari brother, how is my brother Sa‘d ibn Ubadah?” He replied, “He is well.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) then asked: “Who among you will visit him?” He stood up and set off, and we went with him. We were a little more than ten in number, but none of us was wearing shoes, socks, caps, or shirts. In that state, we crossed barren ground until we reached him. His people moved away from around him, and the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and his companions came near him. (Muslim)

٥٠٩- وَعَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ خَيْرُكُمْ قَرْنِي ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُوْنَهُمْ قَالَ عِمْرَانُ فَمَا أدرى قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ يَكُونُ بَعْدَهُمْ قَوْمٌ يَشْهَدُونَ وَلَا يُسْتَشْهَدُونَ وَيَخُونُونَ وَلَا يُؤْتَمَنُونَ وَيَنْذِرُونَ وَلَا يُؤْقُوْنَ وَيَظْهَرُ فِيهِمُ السمن متفق عليه .

509. Imran ibn Husain (may Allah be pleased with him and his father) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The people of my generation are the best of you, then those who follow them, then those who follow them.” Imran (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I do not remember whether the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said this twice or three times. After them there will arise a people who will give testimony without being asked to testify; they will betray and will not be trustworthy; they will make vows but will not fulfill them; and obesity will become apparent among them. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٥١٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةً رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا ابْنَ أدَمَ إِنَّكَ أَنْ تَبْدُلَ الْفَضْلَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ وَأَنْ تُمْسِكَهُ شَرُّ لَكَ وَلَا تُلَامُ على كفاف وابدأ بِمَنْ تَعُولُ – رواه الترمذى وقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح

510. Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O son of Adam, if you spend your surplus wealth in good causes, it will be better for you; and if you withhold it, it will be worse for you. You will not be blamed for retaining what is sufficient for your needs. Begin by spending on those under your care.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said: The hadith is hasan and sahih.

٥١١ – وَعَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مِحْصَنِ الْأَنْصَارِي الْخَطْمِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَصْبَحَ مِنْكُمْ أَمِنَّا فِي سَرْبِهِ مُعَافَى في جسده عنده قوت يومه فكأنما حيزت له الدنيا بحذافيرها – رواه الترمذي وقَالَ حَدِيث حَسَنٌ.

511. Ubaidullah ibn Mihsan al-Ansari al-Khatmi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever among you reaches morning secure in his surroundings, healthy in his body, and possessing the food of that day, it is as though the whole world has been given to him.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated it and said: The hadith is hasan.

٥١٢ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَدْ أَفْلَحَ مَنْ أَسْلَمَ وَكَانَ رِزْقُهُ كَفَافًا وَقَنَّعَهُ اللَّهُ بِمَا أتاه – رواه مسلم

512. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him and his father) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Successful indeed is the one who embraces Islam, is granted provision sufficient for his needs, and whom Allah makes content with what He has given him.” (Muslim)

٥١٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُحَمَّدٍ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ طُوبَى لِمَنْ هُدِى إِلَى الْإِسْلَامِ وَكَانَ عَيْشُهُ كَفَافًا وقنع – رواه الترمذي وقال حديثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح

513. Abu Muhammad Fadalah ibn Ubaid al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Glad tidings to the one who is guided to Islam, whose livelihood is sufficient for his needs, and who is content with it.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated it and said: The hadith is hasan and sahih.

٥١٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم ببيت الليالي المتتابعة طاويا وأهله لا يَجِدُونَ عَشَاءُ وَكَانَ أَكْثَرُ خُبْزِهِمْ خبز الشعير – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح .

514. Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him and his father) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would remain hungry for several consecutive days, and his family would not obtain an evening meal. Their food was often barley bread.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said: It is a hasan and sahih hadith.

٥١٥ – وَعَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذا صلى بالنَّاسِ يَخرُ رِجَالٌ مِنْ قَامَتِهِمْ فِي الصَّلاةِ مِنَ الْخَصَاصَةِ وَهُمْ أَصْحَابُ الصَّفَةِ حَتَّى يَقُولَ الْأَعْرَابُ هَؤُلا ، مَجَانِيْنَ فَإِذَا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انْصَرَفَ إِلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا لَكُمْ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى لأَحْبَبْتُمْ أَن تَزْدَادُوا فَاقَةً وحَاجَة – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث صحيح .

515. Fadalah ibn Ubaid (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) led the Companions in prayer, some of the People of the Suffah standing behind him would collapse to the ground from severe hunger, to the extent that the Bedouins would call them insane. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) finished the prayer, he would turn toward them and say: “If you knew what is stored for you with Allah, you would wish for your hunger and poverty to increase further.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated it and said: The hadith is sahih.

٥١٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي كَرِيمَة الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ مَعْدِ يُكَرِبَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مَلا أَدَمِيُّ وَعَاءً شَرَا مِنْ بَطْنِ بِحَسْبٍابن ادم اكلات يُقِمَن صُلْبَهُ فَإِنْ كَانَ لا مَحالَهُ فَلَتْ لِطَعَامِهِ وَثَلَتْ لِشَرَابِهِ وثلث لنفسه – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

516. Abu Karimah al-Miqdad ibn Ma‘di Karib (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “No human being fills a vessel worse than his stomach. A few morsels of food are sufficient for a person to keep his back straight. If he must have more, then one-third should be for his food, one-third for his drink, and one-third for his breathing.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said: It is a hasan hadith.

٥١٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَة إِياس بن تَعْلَبَةَ الأَنْصَارِي الْحَارِثِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ ذكر أصْحَابُ رَسُول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمًا عِنْدَهُ الدُّنْيَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلا تَسْمَعُونَ إِلا تَسْمَعُونَ إِنَّ الْبَدَادَةَ مِنَ الْإِيْمَانِ إِنَّ الْبَدَادَةَ مِنَ الْإِيْمَانِ يَعْنِي التَّفَحُلَ – رواه أبو داود.

517. Abu Umamah Iyas ibn Tha‘labah al-Ansari al-Harithi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) discussed the world in his presence. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Will you not listen? Will you not listen? Renouncing comfort and luxury is part of faith; renouncing comfort and luxury is part of faith”—meaning living simply and without ostentation. (Abu Dawud)

٥١٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللهِ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ بَعَثَنَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَمْرَ عَلَيْنَا أَبَا عُبَيْدَةَ نَتَلَقَّى عِيْرًا لِقُرَيْشِ وَزَودَنَا جرابًا من تمر لمْ يَجِدُ لنا غَيْرَهُ فَكَانَ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ يُعْطِينَا تَمْرَةٌ تَمْرَةٌ فَقِيلَ كَيْفَ كُنتُمْ تَصْنَعُونَ بِهَا قَالَ نَمَضُهَا كَمَا يَمَصُ الصَّبِيُّ ثُمَّ تَشْرَبُ عَلَيْهَا مِنَ الْمَاءِ فَتَكْفِينَا يَوْمَنَا إلى الليل وكنا تضرب بعصينا الْخَبَطَ ثُمَّ نَبْلُهُ بِالْمَاءِ فَتَأْكُلُهُ ققَالَ وَانْطَلَقْنَا عَلَى سَاحِلِ الْبَحْرِ فَرَفَعَ لَنَا عَلَى سَاحِلِ الْبَحْرِ كَهَيْئَةِ الْكَثِيبِالضَّخْمِ فَأَتَيْنَاهُ فَإِذَا هِيَ تُدْعَى الْعَنْبَرَ فَقَالَ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ مَيْتَةٌ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا بَلْ نَحْنُ رسُلُ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَفِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَقَدِ اضْطُرِرْتُمْ فَكُلُوا فَأَقَمْنَا عَلَيْهِ شَهْرًا وَنَحْنُ ثَلاثُ مِائَةٍ حَتَّى سَمِنًا وَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنَا نَعْتَرِفُ مِنْ وَقْبِ عينه بالقلال الدهن وتقطع مِنْهُ القدر كالثور أوْ كَقَدْرِ الشَّوْرِ وَلَقَدْ أَخَذَ مِنَّا أَبُو عبيدة ثلاثة عشر رَجُلاً فَأَقْعَدَهُمْ في وقب عَيْنِهِ وَأَخَذَ ضلعا من أضلاعه فَأَقَامَهَا ثُمَّ رَحَلَ أعظم بعير مَعَنَا قَمَرُ مِنْ تَحْتِهَا وَتَزودنا من لحمه وشائق فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ آتَيْنَا رَسُولَ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرْنَا ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ هُوَ رِزْقٌ أَخْرَجَهُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ فَهَلْ مَعَكُمْ مِنْ لَحْمِهِ شَيْ فَتُطْعِمُونَا فَأَرْسَلْنَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْهُ فَأَكَلَهُ – رواه مسلم .

518. Abu Abdullah Jabir ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him and his father) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sent us under the command of Abu Ubaidah (may Allah be pleased with him) to intercept a caravan of Quraysh. He supplied us with only one sack of dates and nothing else. Abu Ubaidah (may Allah be pleased with him) gave each of us one date a day. He was asked, “What did you do with one date?” He replied: We would suck it as a child sucks, then drink water over it, and it would suffice us for the day until night. We would also strike leaves from the trees with our sticks, soak them in water, and eat them. He said: Then we proceeded along the seacoast, where a huge object appeared on the shore, like a great mound. We approached it and found it to be a gigantic sea creature, called al-Anbar, or a whale. Abu Ubaidah (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “It is dead.” Then he said, “No; rather, we are the expedition sent by the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), in the path of Allah, and you are in dire need, so eat.” We stayed there and ate from it for a month. We were three hundred men, and we became well-fed from it. We saw ourselves extracting oil from the hollow of its eye, filling water-skins with it, and cutting from it pieces the size of pieces of bull meat. Abu Ubaidah (may Allah be pleased with him) took thirteen of us and seated them in the hollow of its eye. He took one of its ribs, stood it upright, and placed a howdah on the tallest camel we had, then led it beneath the rib. We cooked some of its meat and kept it as provisions. When we arrived in Madinah, we went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and told him about it. He said: “It was provision that Allah brought forth for you. Do you have any of its meat so that you may feed us?” We sent some of it to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), and he ate it. (Muslim)

٥١٩ – وَعَنْ أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ يَزِيدَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ كُمُ قَمِيصِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلى الرضع – رواه أبو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

519. Asma bint Yazid (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: The sleeves of the Messenger of Allah’s (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) shirt reached his wrists.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi said: It is a hasan hadith.

٥٢٠ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ إِنَّا كُنَّا يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ نَحْفِرُ فَعَرَضَتْ كُذِيَةٌ شَدِيدَةٌ فَجَاؤُوا إلى النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا هذه كُدْيَةٌ عَرَضَتْ فِي الْخَنْدَقِ فَقَالَ أَنَا نَازِلَ ثُمَّ قَامَ وَيَطْنُهُ مَعْصُوبٌ بِحَجَرٍ وَلَبِثَنَا ثَلَاثَةَ أَيَّامٍ لَا نَذُوقُ ذوافًا فَأَخَذَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ المعول فَضَرَبَ فَعَادَ كَثِيْبًا أَهْيَل أو اهيمَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ الله الذن لي إلى البيت فقُلتُ لامراتي رأيت بالنبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَيْئًا ما في ذلك صبر فَعِندَكَ شَيْ فَقَالَتْ عندي شعير وعناق فَذَبَحْتُ العَنَاقَ وَطَعَنْتُ الشعير حَتَّى جَعَلْنَا اللَّحْمَ فِي الْبُرْمَةِ ثُمَّ جِئْتُ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالْعَجِينُ قَدِ الكَسَرَ وَالْبُرْمَةُ بَيْنَ الْأَثَانِي قَدْ كَادَتْ تَنضج فَقُلْتُ طَعَيمٌ لِي فَقُمْ أَنتَ يَا رَسُولَ الله وَرَجُلٌ أَوْ رَجُلانِ قَالَ كَمْ هُوَ فَذَكَرْتُ لَهُ فَقَالَ كَثِيرٌ طيب قُل لها لا تنزع البرمة ولا الْخُبْرُ مِنَ التَّنُّورِ حَتَّى أَتِي فَقَالَ قومُوا فَقَامَ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ وَالْأَنْصَارُ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهَا فَقُلْتُ وَيْحَكَ جَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالْمُهَاجِرُونَ وَالْأَنْصَارُ وَمَنْ مَعَهُمْ قَالَتْ هَلْ سَأَلُكَ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ قَالَ ادْخُلُوا وَلَا تَضَاغَطُوا فَجَعَلَ بَكْسِرُ الْخُبْزَ وَيَجْعَلُ عَلَيْهِ اللَّحْمَ وَيُخَفِّرُ الْبُرْمَةَ والتنور اذا أخذ مِنْهُ وَيُقَرِّبُ إِلى أَصْحَابه ثُمَّ يَنزِعُ فَلَمْ يَزْلُ يَكْسِرُ وَيَغْرِفُ حَتَّى شبِعُوا وَبَقِيَ مِنْهُ فَقَالَ كُلى هذا واهْدِى فَإِنَّ النَّاسَ أَصَابَتْهُمْ مَجَاعَةٌ متفق عليه.
وفي رواية قَالَ جَابِرٌ لما حُفِرَ الْخَنْدَقُ رَأَيْتُ بِالنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَمَصا فَانْكَفَأْتُ إِلَى امْرَأَتِي فَقُلْتُ هَلْ عِنْدَكَ شَيْ فَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَمْصًا شَدِيدًا فَاخْرَجَتْ إِلَى جِرَابًا فِيهِ صَاعٌ مِنْ شَعَيْرٍ ولنا بهيمةٌ داجِن فَذَبَحْتُها وطحنت الشعير فَفَرَغَتْ إِلَى فَرَاغِي وَقَطَّعْتُهَا فِي بُرْمَتِهَا ثُمَّ وَلَيْتُ إلى رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَتْ لَا تَفْضَحْنى برسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمَنْ مَعَهُ فَجِئْتُهُ فَسَارَرْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ذبحنا بهيمة لنا وطحنت صاعا من شعير فَتَعَالَ أَنتَ وَنَفَرٌ مَعَكَ فَصَاحَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا أَهْلَ الْخَنْدَقِ إِنْ جَابِرًا قَدْ صَنَعَ سُوْرًا فَحَيْهَلا بِكُمْ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تُنزِلُنَّ بُرْمَتَكُمْ وَلَا تَخْبِرُنَّ عَجِيْنَكُمْ حتَّى أَجِي فَجِئْتُ وَجَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْدُمُ النَّاسَ حَتَّى جِئْتُ امراتي فقالت بك وبكَ فَقُلْتُ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ الذي قُلْت فَأَخْرَجَتْ عَجِيْنًا فَبَصَقَ فِيهِ وبارك ثُمَّ عَمَدَ إِلى بُرْمَتِنَا فَبَصَقَ وَبَارَكَ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَدْعُ خَابِرَةٌ فَلْتَخْبِرْ مَعَكَ واقْدَحى مِنْ بُرْمَتِكُمْ وَلَا تُنزِلُوهَا وَهُمُ الفُ فَأَقْسِمُ بِاللَّهِ لَأَكَلُوا حَتَّى تَرَكُوهُ وَانْحَرَقُوا وَإِنْ بُرْمَتَنَا لَتَغِطْ كَمَا هِيَ وَإِنْ عَجِيْنَنَا لَيُخْبَرُ كَمَا هُوَ

520. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: During the Battle of the Trench, while we were digging the trench, a hard rock appeared. The Companions went to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “A hard rock has appeared in the trench.” He said, “I am going down.” Then he stood up, and a stone was tied to his stomach because of hunger. For three days we had not tasted anything. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) took a pickaxe and struck the rock; immediately, it broke into pieces and turned into sand. I said, “O Messenger of Allah, permit me to go home for a while.” I went home and said to my wife, “The condition in which I saw the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) has left me unable to bear it any longer. Do you have anything?” She said, “I have some barley and a young goat.” I slaughtered the young goat and ground the barley. Then I put the meat in the cooking pot and came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). By then the dough had become ready for baking, and the meat in the oven’s pot had been cooked. I said to him, “O Messenger of Allah, I have prepared a small amount of food. Please come with one or two men.” He asked, “How many shall we go with?” I told him the amount of food. He said, “Many are better. Tell your wife not to take the pot down or remove the bread from the oven until I come.” Then he addressed everyone, saying, “All of you, come.” So all the Muhajirun and Ansar set out. I went to my wife and said, “May Allah have mercy on you! The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), the Ansar, the Muhajirun, and all those with him have arrived.” She said, “Did he ask you anything?” I said, “Yes.” Then the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Enter, but do not crowd one another.” He began breaking the bread into pieces and placing meat on them, and he covered the pot and the oven. He brought food from them to the Companions and served it. He continued breaking the bread and serving stew with it until everyone ate their fill, and some remained. He said, “Eat this and give some as a gift to others.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

Another narration says: Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) said: While the trench was being dug, I noticed signs of hunger in the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), so I returned to my wife and asked her, “Do you have anything?” I had seen the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) extremely hungry. She brought out a sack containing one sa‘ of barley. We had a domesticated lamb, so I slaughtered it. She ground the barley. When I had finished, I cut up the meat and put it in the cooking pot. As I was preparing to return to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), she said, “Do not embarrass me before the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and his Companions.” I went to him and whispered, “O Messenger of Allah, we had a young sheep, which I slaughtered, and she has ground one sa‘ of barley and made flour. Please come with a few men.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) called out loudly, “O people of the Trench! Jabir has prepared a feast for you, so all of you come.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said to me, “Do not take the pot down from the oven or bake the bread until I come.” I returned, and the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) came with everyone. When I told my wife what had happened, she said, “You will be the one embarrassed; you will be the one disgraced.” I said, “I did exactly as you instructed.” Then she brought out the kneaded dough. He mixed his saliva into it and supplicated for blessing. He also went to the pot, mixed his saliva into it, and supplicated for blessing. Then he said, “Call the baker. Let her bake bread with you and take meat from the pot, but do not remove it from the oven.” There were one thousand people. I swear by Allah, they all ate their fill and left some behind. Meanwhile, our pot continued boiling, and the bread continued to be baked in the same way.

٥٢١ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ لِأم سُلَيْمٍ قَدْ سَمِعْتُ
صوت رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ضَعِيفًا أَعْرِفُ فِيهِ الْجُوعِ فَهَلْ عِندَكَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ فَقَالَتْ نَعَمْ فَأَخْرَجَتْ أقراصا من شعيرٍ ثُمَّ أَخَذَتْ خَسَارًا لَهَا فَلَت الْخُبْزَ بِبَعْضه ثُمَّ دَسته تَحْتَ ثَوْبِي وَرَدَتْني بِبَعْضِهِ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَتْنِي إِلَى رَسُول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَهَبْتُ بِهِ فَوَجَدْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَالِسًا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَمَعَهُ النَّاسُ فَقُمْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرْسَلَكَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ فَقَالَ الطَعَامِ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَوْمُوا فَانْطَلَقُوا وَانْطَلَقْتُ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ حَتَّى جِئْتُ أَبَا طلحة فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ يَا أَم سُلَيْمٍ قَدْ جَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسَلَّمَ بِالنَّاسِ وليس عندنا ما نُطْعِمُهُمْ فقالت اللهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ فَانْطَلَقَ أَبُو طلحة حتى لقى رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَقْبَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُعَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَعَهُ حَتَّى دَخَلا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هَلَمَى مَا عندكِ يَا أَمِّ سُلَيْم قَاتَتْ بِذَلِكَ الْخُبْزِ قَامَرَ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فقت وَعَصَرَتْ عَلَيْهِ أم سُلَيْمٍ عُكَةٌ فَأَدَمَتْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا شَاءَ اللهُ أَنْ يَقُولَ ثُمَّ قَالَ انْذَنْ لِعَشَرَةٍ فَأَذِنَ لَهُمْ فَأَكَلُوا حَتَّى شبِعُوا ثُمَّ خَرَجُوا ثُمَّ قَالَ الذَن لِعَشَرَةٍ فَاذَنَ لَهُمْ فَأَكَلُوا حَتَّى شَبِعُوا ثُمَّ خَرَجُوا ثُمَّ قَالَ الذَنْ لِعَشَرَةٍ فَأَذِنَ لَهُمْ حَتَّى أَكَلَ الْقَوْمُ كُلُّهُمْ وَشَبِعُوا وَالْقَوْمُ سَبْعُونَ رجلاً أو ثَمَانُونَ متفق عليه. i وفي روايةٍ فَمَا زَالَ يَدْخُلُ عَشَرَةٌ وَيَخْرُجُ عَشَرَةٌ حَتَّى لَمْ يَبْقَ مِنْهُمْ أَحَدَّ إِلَّا دَخَلَ فَأَكَلَ حَتَّى شَبِعَ ثُمَّ هَيَّاهَا فَإِذَا هِيَ مِثْلُهَا حِيْنَ أَكَلُوا مِنْهَا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَأَكَلُوا عشرَةٌ عَشَرَةً حَتَّى فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ بِثَمَانِينَ رَجُلًا ثُمَّ أَكَلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدَ ذلِكَ وَاهْلُ الْبَيْتِ وَتَرَكُوا سُورًا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ ثُمَّ أَفْضَلُوا مَا بَلَغُوا جِيرَانَهُمْ وفي رواية عن انس قَالَ جِئْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمًا فَوَجَدْتُهُ جَالِسًا مَعَ أَصْحَابه وَقَدْ عَصَبَ بَطْنَهُ بِعِصَابَةٍ فَقُلْتُ لِبَعْضِ أَصْحَابِهِ لِمَ عَصْبَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَطْنَهُ فَقَالُوا مِنَ الْجُوعِ فَذَهَبْتُ إِلَى أَبِي طَلْحَةَ وَهُوَ زَوج أم سليم بنتِ مِلْحَانَ فَقُلْتُ يَا ابْنَاهُ قَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَصَبَ بَطْنَهُ بِعِصَابَةٍ فَسَأَلْتُ بَعْضَ أَصْحَابِهِ فَقَالُوا مِنَ الْجُوعِ فَدَخَلَ أَبو طلحة على أمى فَقَالَ هَلْ مِنْ شَيْءٍ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ عِنْدِى كَسَرٌ مِّنْ خُبْرٍ وتمرات فَإِنْ جَاءَنَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَحْدَهُ أَشْبَعْنَاهُ وَإِنْ جَاءَ أَخَرُ مَعَهُ قُلْ عَنْهُمْ وَذَكَرَ تَمَامَ الْحَدِيْثِ .

521. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: Abu Talhah (may Allah be pleased with him) said to Umm Sulaym (may Allah be pleased with her), “I heard the Messenger of Allah’s voice, and it sounded weak; I recognized hunger in it. Do you have anything?” She said, “Yes.” Then she brought out several pieces of barley bread, wrapped them in part of her cloak, tucked the bundle beneath my garment, and draped part of the cloak over me. Then she sent me to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). I went with it and found the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sitting in the mosque with some people. When I stood before them, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said to me, “Did Abu Talhah send you?” I said, “Yes.” He said, “For food?” I said, “Yes.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Rise and go.” So they all set out, and I went ahead of them until I came to Abu Talhah and informed him. Abu Talhah said, “O Umm Sulaym, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) has arrived with the people, yet we have nothing with which to feed them.” She said, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” Then Abu Talhah went until he met the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came with him, entered the house, and called out, “O Umm Sulaym, bring whatever you have.” She brought those breads. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) ordered that the breads be broken into pieces, so they were broken up. Umm Sulaym poured clarified butter over them and prepared a dish. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) supplicated for blessing as Allah willed, then said, “Permit ten people to enter.” He permitted them, and they entered, ate their fill, and went out. Then he said, “Permit another ten,” and he permitted them. They ate their fill and went out. He again said, “Permit another ten.” In this way, everyone in the group ate their fill. They numbered seventy or eighty men. (Bukhari and Muslim)

Another narration says: Then ten people continued entering and ten continued leaving until none remained; each person entered, ate his fill, and went out. Then the remaining food was gathered, and it was found to be the same amount as it had been at the beginning of the meal. Another narration says: They ate ten at a time. After eighty men had eaten, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and the members of the household ate, and they left the surplus. Another narration says: Even after they had eaten, so much food remained that it was sent to the houses of the neighbors.

Another narration says: Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and found him sitting with his Companions, with a band tied around his stomach. I asked one of the Companions why the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) had tied his stomach. They said, “Because of hunger.” I went to Abu Talhah, the husband of Umm Sulaym bint Milhan, and said to him, “O father, I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) with a band tied around his stomach. I asked some of the Companions, and they said that he had tied it because of hunger.” Abu Talhah (may Allah be pleased with him) immediately went to my mother and asked her, “Is there anything?” She said, “I have some pieces of bread and some dates. If the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) comes to us alone, we can feed him until he is full; but if someone else comes with him, it will be insufficient for them.” Then the narrator related the complete hadith.

Section 57: Contentment with little, independence from need, moderation in one’s lifestyle and household expenses, and the condemnation of asking unnecessarily

Contentment with little, independence from need, moderation in one’s lifestyle and household expenses, and the condemnation of asking unnecessarily.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمَا مِنْ دَابَّةٍ فِي الْأَرْضِ إِلَّا عَلَى اللهِ رِزْقُهَا .

The Exalted Allah says:

“There is no creature on earth whose provision is not the responsibility of Allah.” (Surah Hud: 6)

وقال تعالى : وَمَا خَلَقْتُ الْجِنِّ وَالْإِنسَ إِلا لِيَعْبُدُونِ مَا أُرِيدُ مِنْهُمْ مِنْ رِزْقٍ ومَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ يُطْعِمُون.

“I created jinn and humankind only so that they may worship Me. I do not seek provision from them, nor do I want them to feed Me.” (Surah adh-Dhariyat: 56–57)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : للفقراء الذين أحْصِرُوا في سبيلِ اللَّهِ لَا يَسْتَطِيعُونَ ضَرْبًا فِي الأَرْضِ يَحْسَبَهُمُ الْجَاهِلُ أَغْنِيَاء مِنَ التَّعَفُّفِ تَعْرِفُهُمْ بِسِيمَاهُمْ لَا يَسْأَلُونَ الناس الحافا.

“This is for the poor who are engaged in the cause of Allah and are unable to travel throughout the land. The ignorant consider them wealthy because of their abstinence from asking. You will recognize them by their signs; they do not persistently ask people.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 273)

قال تعالى : وَالَّذِينَ إِذَا أَنْفَقُوا لَمْ يُسْرِفُوا وَلم يَقْتُرُوا وَكَانَ بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ قَوَامًا.

“When they spend, they are neither extravagant nor miserly, but maintain a moderate course between the two.” (Surah al-Furqan: 67)

٥٢٢- عن أبي هريرة رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ليس الغنى عن كثرة العرض ولكن الغنى غنى النفس – متفق عليه.

522. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “True richness does not come from possessing abundant wealth; rather, true richness is the richness of the soul.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٢٣ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الله بن عمرو رضى اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَدْ أَفْلَحَ مَنْ أَسْلَمَ وَرُزْقَ كَفَافًا وَقَنَّعَهُ اللهُ بِمَا أَتَاهُ – رواه مسلم.

523. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Successful indeed is the one who embraces Islam, is provided with sufficient sustenance, and is granted by Allah contentment with what He has given him.” (Muslim)

٥٢٤ – وَعَنْ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حِزام رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَأَلَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاعْطَانِي ثُمَّ سَالَتُهُ فَاعْطَانِي ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُهُ فَأَعْطَانِي ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا حَكِيمُ إن هذا المَالَ خَضْرٌ حُلُو فَمَنْ أَخَذَهُ بِسَخَاوَةِ نَفْسٍ بُورِكَ لَهُ فِيهِ وَمَنْ أَخَذَهُ باشراف نفس لم يُبَارَكَ لَهُ فِيهِ وَكَانَ كَالَّذِي يَأْكُلُ وَلَا يَشْبَعُ وَالْيَدُ الْعُلْيَا خَيْرٌ منَ الْيَدِ السُّفْلَى قَالَ حَكِيمٌ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لَا أَرْزَاً احدا بعدَكَ شَيْئًا حَتَّى أَفَارِقَ الدُّنْيَا فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرِ يَدْعُو حَكِيمًا لِيُعْطِيَهُ فَيَابي أن يُقيلَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا ثُمَّ إِنْ عُمَرَ دَعَاهُ لِيُعْطِيَهُ فَأَبِي أَنْ يُقْبَلُهُ فَقَالَ يَا مَعْشَرَ المسلمين أشهدكُمْ على حكيم إني أعرضُ عَلَيْهِ حَقَّهُ الَّذِي قَسَمَهُ اللَّهُ لَهُ فِي هذا الْفَي فَيَابِي أَنْ يَأْخُذَهُ فَلمَ يَرْزَا حَكِيمٌ أَحَدًا مِّنَ النَّاسِ بَعْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى تُوفى – متفق عليه

524. Narrated by Hakim ibn Hizam (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) for something, and he gave me. I asked him again, and he gave me again. I asked him once more, and he gave me again. Then he said, “O Hakim, this wealth is green and sweet. Whoever takes it with a contented heart will be blessed in it, but whoever takes it with a greedy heart will not be blessed in it. He is like one who eats but is never satisfied. The upper hand is better than the lower hand.” Hakim said: I said, “O Messenger of Allah, by Him who sent you with the truth, I will never ask anyone for anything after you until I leave this world.” Thereafter, Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) would call Hakim to give him something, but he would refuse to accept it. Then Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) called him to give him something, but he refused to accept it. Umar said, “O community of Muslims, I call you to witness concerning Hakim: I have offered him the share that Allah allotted to him from the fay’ wealth, but he refuses to take it.” Thereafter, Hakim (may Allah be pleased with him) did not ask anyone for anything after the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) until he died. [Note: Fay’ refers to wealth acquired from the enemy without military exertion—for example, when the enemy flees leaving its property behind or makes a peace agreement. The property obtained from the enemy in such circumstances is called fay’.] (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٢٥ – عن أبي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَرَجَنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي غَزَاءً وَنَحْنُ سِنَةٌ نَفَر بَيْنَنَا بَعِيْرٌ نَعْتَقِبُهُ فَنَقَبَتْ أَقْدَامَنَا ونقبت قدمي وسَقَطَتْ أَظْفَارِي فَكُنا تلفُ عَلَى أَرْجُلِنَا الْحَرَقَ فَسُمِّيَتْ غَزْوة ذات الرقاع لما كُنَّا نَعْصِبُ عَلَى أَرْجُلُنَا مِنَ الْخِرَقِ قَالَ أَبُو بُرْدَةً فَحَدَّثَ أَبُو موسى بهذا الحديث ثُمَّ كَرِهَ ذلكَ وَقَالَ مَا كُنتُ أَصْنَعُ بِأَنْ اذْكُرَهُ قَالَ كَأَنَّهُ كَرِهَ أن يَكُونَ شَيْئًا من عمله أفشاه – متفق عليه .

525. Narrated by Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We set out with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) on an expedition. We had only one camel for every six of us, and we took turns riding it. Consequently, our feet became injured, and our toenails fell off. So we bound rags around our feet. For this reason, the expedition was called Dhat ar-Riqa‘ (the Expedition of the Rags), because we had bound rags around our feet after they had been injured from walking. Abu Burdah said: After Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated this hadith, he disliked having done so and said, “Alas, I wish I had not narrated it.” Abu Burdah said: Perhaps he disliked it because he feared that some of his deeds would become known. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٢٦ – وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ تَغْلِبَ يفتح الناءِ الْمُثَنَاةِ فَوْقَ وَإِسْكَانِ الْغَيْنِ الْمُعْجَمَةِ وَكَسْرِ اللام رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَتِي بمال أو سني فَقَسْمَهُ فأعطى رجالاً وترك رجالاً فَبَلَغَهُ أَنَّ الَّذِينَ تَرَكَ عَتَبُوا محمد الله ثُمَّ اثْنى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَوَاللهِ إِنِّي لَأَعْطِي الرَّجُلَ وَادَعُ الرَّجُلَ والذي أدعُ أَحَبُّ إِلى مِنَ الذي أعطى ولكنى إِنَّمَا أَعْطَى أَقْوَامًا لِمَا أَرَى فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ مِنَ الْجَزَعِ وَالْهَلَعِ وَاكِلُ أَقْوَامًا إِلَى مَا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ مِنَ الْغَنِي وَالْخَيْرِ مِنْهُمْ عَمْرُو بْنُ تَغْلِبَ قَالَ عَمْرُو بْنُ تَغْلِبَ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا أَحِبُّ أَنَّ لِي بِكَلِمَةٍ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حُمْرَ النَّعَم – رواه البخاري .

526. Narrated by Amr ibn Taghlib (may Allah be pleased with him). Some wealth or captives were brought to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). While distributing them, he gave some people and did not give others. He was informed that those whom he had not given anything were displeased. So he praised and glorified Allah and then said: “By Allah, I give to some people and withhold from others. The one from whom I withhold is dearer to me than the one to whom I give. I give to some people because I see agitation and distress in their hearts, while I entrust others to the richness and goodness that Allah has placed in their hearts. Amr ibn Taghlib is among them.” Amr ibn Taghlib (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “By Allah, I would not exchange the Messenger of Allah’s words for red camels.” (Bukhari)

٥٢٧ – وَعَنْ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حِرَام رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْيَدُ العُلْيَا خَيْرٌ مِّنَ البَدِ السفلى وابدأ بِمَنْ تَعُولُ وَخَيْرُ الصَّدَقَةِ عَنْ ظَهْرِ عَنِّى وَمَنْ يَسْتَعْفِفْ يُعِفُهُ اللهُ وَمَنْ يُسْتَغْنِ يُغْنِهِ الله متفق عليه .

527. Narrated by Hakim ibn Hizam (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “The upper hand is better than the lower hand. Begin with those whom you support. The best charity is that given while one remains self-sufficient. Whoever seeks chastity and restraint, Allah will make him chaste and restrained; and whoever seeks self-sufficiency, Allah will make him self-sufficient.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim both cited this hadith. The full wording is found in Bukhari, while Muslim’s version is more concise.

٥٢٨ – وعَنْ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ صَخْرِ بْنِ حَرْبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تُلْحِقُوا فِي المَسئلةِ فَوَاللَّهِ لَا يَسْأَلُنِي أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ شَيْئًا فَتُخْرِجُ لَهُ مَسْأَلْتُهُ مِنَى شَيْئًا وَأَنَا لَهُ كَارِهُ فَيُبَارَكَ لَهُ فِيمَا أَعْطَبْتُهُ رواه مسلم.

528. Abu Sufyan Sakhr ibn Harb (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not persist in asking. By Allah, none of you asks me for something and, by his asking, obtains something from me while I am displeased with it, and then receives blessing in what I have given him. (Muslim)

٥٢٩ – وعَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَوْفِ بْنِ مَالِكَ الْأَشْجَعِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا عِندَ رَسُول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تسعة أَوْ ثَمَانِيَةً أَوْ سَبْعَةٌ فَقَالَ إِلا تُبَايِعُونَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكُنَّا حَدِيثِ عَهْدٍ بِبَيْعَةٍ فَقُلْنَا قَدْ بَا يَعْنَاكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِلا تُبَايِعُونَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فبسطنا أيدينا وَقُلْنَا قَدْ بَايَعْنَاكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَعَلَامَ نُبَايِعُكَ قَالَ عَلَى أَنْ تَعْبُدُوا الله ولا تشركوا به شَيْئًا والصلوات الْخَمْسِ وَتُطِيعُوا اللَّهَ وَأَسْرُ كَلِمَةً خفية ولا تسألُوا النَّاسَ شَيْئًا فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ بَعض أُولَئِكَ النَّفَرِ يَسْقُطُ سَوْطُ أَحَدِهِمْ فما يَسْأَلُ أَحَدًا يُنَاوِلُهُ إِيَّاهُ – رواه مسلم

529. Abu ‘Abd al-Rahman ‘Awf ibn Malik al-Ashja‘i (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: We were nine, or eight, or seven men in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He said: “Will you not pledge allegiance to the Messenger of Allah?” Although we had pledged allegiance to him only a short while earlier, we said, “O Messenger of Allah, we have already pledged allegiance to you.” He again said: “Will you not pledge allegiance to the Messenger of Allah?” So we extended our hands and said, “O Messenger of Allah, we have already pledged allegiance to you; what shall we pledge allegiance to you upon now?” He said: “That you worship Allah and associate nothing with Him, offer the five prayers, obey Allah”—and he whispered one other statement—“and ask nothing from people.” I saw some of those men: even when one of them dropped his whip, he would not ask anyone to pick it up for him. (Muslim)

٥٣٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تزالُ الْمَسْأَلَة بِأَحَدِكُمْ حَتَّى يَلْقَى اللهَ تَعَالَى وَلَيْسَ فِي وَجْهِهِ مُزْعَةٌ لحم متفق عليه.

530. Ibn ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever among you continues begging will meet Allah Most High with not a morsel of flesh remaining on his face. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٣١ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ وَهُوَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ وَذَكَر الصدقة والتعقَّفَ عَنِ الْمَسْأَلَةِ الْبَدِ الْعُليا خَيْرٌ مِّنَ الْيَدِ السُّفْلَى وَالْيَدُ الْعُليا هي المنفقة والسفلى هي السائلة – متفق عليه .

531. Ibn ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) rose onto the pulpit and, while speaking about charity and refraining from asking, said: “The upper hand is better than the lower hand. The upper hand is the giving hand, and the lower hand is the begging hand.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٣٢ – وعن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ سَأَلَ النَّاسَ تكثرا فَإِنَّمَا يَسْأَلُ جَمْرًا فَلْيَسْتَقِل أو ليستكثير – رواه مسلم.

532. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever begs from people in order to increase his wealth is in fact begging for burning embers. So let him take little or much. (Muslim)

٥٣٣ – وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ الْمَسْأَلَة كَلٌّ يَكُدُّ بِهَا الرَّجُلُ وَجْهَهُ إِلَّا أَنْ يَسْأَلَ الرَّجُلُ سُلْطَانًا أَوْ في أمر لا بد منه – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

533. Samurah ibn Jundub (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Begging is a wound by which a person disfigures his face, except when a person asks a ruler or asks in a matter that is unavoidable.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said: It is hasan and sahih.

٥٣٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَصَابَتْهُ فَاقَةٌ فَأَنزَلَها بِالنَّاسِ لَمْ تُسَدُ فَاقْتُهُ وَمَنْ أَنْزَلَهَا بِاللَّهِ فَيُوْشِكُ الله له يرزق عاجل أو أجل رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حَسَنٌ.

534. Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever is struck by poverty and discloses it to people will not have his poverty relieved. But whoever turns to Allah regarding his poverty, Allah will soon grant him provision, whether sooner or later.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi said: It is hasan.

٥٣٥ وَعَنْ تَوْبَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ من تكفل لي أن لا يَسْأَلُ النَّاسَ شَيْئًا وَاتَكَفَّلُ لَهُ بِالْجَنَّةِ فَقُلْتُ أَنَا فَكَانَ لا يسأل أحدا شَيْئًا – رواه ابو داود باسناد صحيح

535. Thawban (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever guarantees to me that he will not ask anyone for anything, I will guarantee Paradise for him.” I said, “I guarantee it.” (The narrator said:) From then on, he did not ask anyone for anything. Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain.

٥٣٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بِشَرِ قَبِيصَةَ بْنِ الْمُخَارِقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ تَحَمِّلْتُ حَمَالَهُ فاتَيْتُ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَسْأَلُهُ فِيهَا فَقَالَ أَقِمْ حَتَّى تَأْتِينَا الصدَقَةُ فَنَامُرَ لَكَ بِهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا قَبِيصَةُ إِنَّ الْمَسْأَلَةَ لَا تَحِلُّ إِلَّا لِأَحَدٍ ثلاثة رَجُلٌ تَحَمَلَ حَمَالَهُ فَعَلَتْ لَهُ الْمَسْأَلَة حَتَّى يُصِيبَهَا ثُمَّ يُمْسِكُ وَرَجُلٌ أَصَابَتْهُ جائحة اجتاحت ماله فحلت له المسألة حتى يُصيب قَوَامًا مِنْ عَيْشِ أَوْ قَالَ سدادا من عَيْشِ وَرَجُلٌ أَصَابَتْهُ فَاقَةٌ حَتَّى يَقُولَ ثَلَاثَةٌ مِّنْ ذَوِي الْحِجَى مِنْ قَوْمِهِ لقد أصابت فلانًا فَاقَةٌ فَحَلَّت له المسألةُ حَتَّى يُصِيبَ قِوَامًا مِنْ عَيْشِ أَوْ قال سدادا من عيش فما سواهُنَّ مِنَ المَسأَلَةِ يَا قَبِيصَةُ سُحْت يَا كُلُهَا صاحبها سحنا – رواه مسلم .

536. Abu Bishr Qabisah ibn al-Mukhariq (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I undertook an obligation of compensation and became unable to fulfill it, so I came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) to ask him for help with it. He said: “Wait until charity comes to us, and we will order that you be given some of it.” Then he said: “O Qabisah, begging is permissible only for one of three people: (1) A person who has undertaken a financial obligation; he may ask until he obtains enough to settle it, then he must stop. (2) A person whose property has been destroyed by a calamity; he may ask until he obtains what is sufficient for his living—or he said, what is enough for his living. (3) A person struck by poverty, until three sensible people from his people testify, ‘Poverty has afflicted so-and-so’; then he may ask until he obtains what is sufficient for his living—or he said, what is enough for his living. Anything beyond these, O Qabisah, is unlawful, and whoever consumes it is consuming the unlawful.” Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٥٣٧ – والثمرتان ولكن المسكين الذي لا يَجِدُ عَنِّى يُغْنِيهِ وَلَا يُفْتَنُ لَهُ فَيُتَصَدَّقَ عليه ولا يقوم فيسأل الناس متفق عليه

537. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The poor person is not the one who goes around asking people for a morsel or two, or a date or two. Rather, the truly poor person is one who has neither sufficient means to make himself independent nor anyone aware of his poverty so that he may be given charity, and he does not ask people persistently. (Bukhari and Muslim)

Chapter 58: The permissibility of accepting something without asking for it or desiring it

It is permissible to accept something without asking for it or desiring it.

٥٣٨ عن عمر رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يعطيني العطاء فَأَقُولُ أَعطه مَنْ هُوَ أفقر اليه منِّى فَقَالَ خُذْهُ إِذَا جَاءَكَ مِنْ هُذَا الْمَالِ شَيْ وأنت غَيْرُ مُشْرِف وَلا سَائِلٍ فَخُذَهُ فَتَمَولُهُ فَإِنْ شِئْتَ كُلَّهُ وَإِنْ شِئْتَ تصدِّقَ بِهِ وَمَا لَا فَلَا تُتَّبِعَهُ نَفْسَكَ قَالَ سَالِمٌ فَكَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ لَا يَسْأَلُ أَحَدًا شَيْئًا وَلا يَرُدُّ شَيْئًا أَعطيه متفق عليه.

538. ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) gave me something, I would say, “Give it to someone who needs it more than I do.” He said: “When something from this wealth comes to you without your seeking it or asking for it, accept it and make it your property. You may use it all yourself, or, if you wish, give it in charity. But do not pursue with your heart what does not come to you in this way.” Salim said: For this reason, ‘Abdullah would not ask anyone for anything, nor would he reject anything given to him. (Bukhari and Muslim)

Chapter 59: Encouragement to earn a livelihood through one’s own labor, to refrain from begging, and to take the lead in giving charity

Encouragement to earn a livelihood through one’s own labor, to refrain from begging, and to take the lead in giving charity.

قَالَ الله تعالى : فَإِذَا قُضيت الصَّلاةُ فَانتَشرُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَابْتَغُوا مِن فضل الله.وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ليس الْمِسْكِينُ الَّذِي يَطُوفُ عَلَى النَّاسِ تَرَدَّهُ اللُّقَمَةُ وَاللُّقَمَتَانِ وَالتَّمْرَةُ

The Most High Allah says:

“Then, when the prayer has concluded, disperse throughout the land and seek the bounty of Allah.” (Surah al-Jumu‘ah, 10)

٥٣٩ – عن أبي عبد الله الزبير بن العوام رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لأن يأخذ أحدكم أحبلَهُ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي الْجَبَلَ فَيَأْتِي بِحُزْمَةٍ مِنْ حطب على ظهره يبيعها فَيَكُفَ اللهُ بِهَا وَجَهَهُ خَيْرٌ لَهُ مِنْ أَنْ يُسْأَلَ النَّاسِ اعطوه أو منعوه – رواه البخاري

539. Abu ‘Abdullah al-Zubayr ibn al-‘Awwam (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: For one of you to take his rope, go to the mountain, bring back a bundle of firewood on his back, sell it, and thereby preserve his face from Allah’s punishment is better for him than begging from people, whether they give to him or refuse him. (Bukhari)

٥٤٠- وَعَنْ أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم لأن يحتطب أحدكم حزمة على ظهره خَيْرٌ لَهُ مِنْ أن يُسأل أحدا فيُعطيه او يمنعه متفق عليه.

540. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: For one of you to carry a bundle of firewood on his back and sell it is better for him than asking someone for something, whether he gives it to him or refuses him. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٤١ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كَانَ دَاوُدُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ لَا يأكل الا من عمل يده – رواه البخاري .

541. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Dawud (peace be upon him) used to earn his livelihood through the work of his own hands. (Bukhari)٥٤٢ – وعنه أن رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كَانَ زَكَرِيَّا عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ نجارا رواه مسلم

542. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Zakariyya (peace be upon him) was a carpenter. (Muslim)

٥٤٣ – وعن المقداد بن معد يكرب رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا أَكل أَحَدٌ طَعَامًا قَط خَيْراً مِن أَن يَأْكُلَ مِنْ عَمَلِ يَدِهِ وَإِنَّ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ داود صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَأْكُلُ مِنْ عَمَل يده – رواه البخاري .

543. Al-Miqdad ibn Ma‘dikarib (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: No one has ever eaten better food than that which he earns through the work of his own hands. The Prophet of Allah, Dawud (peace be upon him), used to eat from the work of his own hands.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Chapter 60: Spending on beneficial causes while placing one’s trust in Allah, and generosity and munificence

Spending on beneficial causes while placing one’s trust in Allah, and generosity and munificence.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمَا أَنْفَقْتُمْ مِنْ شَيْءٍ فَهُوَ يُخْلِفُهُ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Whatever you spend, He will replace it.” (Surah Saba’, 39)

وقال تعالى : وَمَا تُنفِقُوا مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَلأَنفُسِكُمْ وَمَا تُنفِقُونَ إِلَّا ابْتِغَاءَ وَجْهِ اللهِ وَمَا تُنفِقُوا مِنْ خَيْرٍ يُوفُ اليَكُمْ وَأَنتُمْ لَا تُظْلَمُونَ.

“Whatever wealth you spend is for yourselves. You spend only seeking the pleasure of Allah. Whatever wealth you spend, its reward will be given to you in full, and you will not be wronged.” (Surah al-Baqarah, 272)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَمَا تُنفِقُوا مِن خَيْرٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ بِهِ عَلِيمٌ.

“Whatever wealth you spend, Allah is fully aware of it.” (Surah al-Baqarah, 273)

٥٤٤ وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ

لا حسد الا في اثْنَتَيْنِ رَجُلٌ آتَاهُ اللهُ مَالاً فَسَلطهُ عَلَى هَلكته فِي الْحَقِّ وَرَجُلٌ أَتَاهُ الله حكمةً فَهُوَ يَقْضى بها ويُعْلَمُها – متفق عليه

544. Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There is no envy except in two cases: a person whom Allah has given wealth and enabled to spend it in the cause of truth; and a person whom Allah has given wisdom, so he judges by it and teaches it to others. [Note 65: Wishing for another person’s happiness and prosperity to be destroyed is called hasad, or envy. By contrast, wishing to have good fortune like another person without wishing for that person’s happiness and prosperity to be destroyed is called ghibtah, or emulation. The first is blameworthy, while the second is innocent and acceptable.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: The meaning of the hadith is that envy, or ghibtah, is appropriate toward no one except those who possess the two qualities mentioned above.

٥٤٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّكُمْ مَالٌ وَارِثَهُ أَحَبُّ اليه من ماله قالُوا يَا رَسُولَ الله ما منا أحد الا مَالُهُ أَحَبُّ إِلَيْهِ قَالَ فَإِنَّ مَالَهُ ما قدم ومال وارثه ما أخر – رواه البخاري .

545. Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Who among you considers his heir’s wealth dearer to him than his own wealth?” They said, “O Messenger of Allah, there is none among us except that his own wealth is dearer to him.” He said: “Then know that his wealth is only what he has sent ahead, while his heir’s wealth is what he has left behind.” 36 [Note 66: Wealth can be sent ahead through giving charity and eating and dressing moderately. This hadith encourages spending wealth, according to one’s means, on beneficial causes so that one may benefit from it in the Hereafter.] (Bukhari)

٥٤٦ – وَعَنْ عَدِي بْنِ حَاتِمٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اتَّقُوا النار ولو بشق تمرة – متفق عليه .

546. ‘Adi ibn Hatim (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him)

said: “Protect yourselves from the Fire, even with half a date.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٤٧ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَا سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَيْئًا قَط فَقَالَ لا – متفق عليه

547. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: Whenever anything was asked of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), he never replied, “No.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٤٨ – وعن أبي هريرة رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ يَوْمِ يُصْبِحُ العِبَادُ فِيهِ إِلا مَلكَان يَنزِلَانِ فَيَقُولُ أَحَدُهُمَا اللَّهُمُ اعْطِ مُنفِقًا خَلْفًا وَيَقُولُ الْآخَرُ اللهم أعط ممسكا تلفا – متفق عليه .

548. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Every morning, two angels descend when the servants arise. One of them says, “O Allah, compensate the one who spends.” The other says, “O Allah, destroy the one who withholds.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٤٩ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى انْفِقَ يَا ابن ادم ينفق عليك متفق عليه .

549. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah Most High says, “O son of Adam, spend, and I will spend on you.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٥٠ وَعَن عبد الله بن عمرو بن العاص رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَجُلاً سَأَلَ رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أي الإسلام خَيْرٌ قَالَ تُطْعِمُ الطَّعَامَ وَتَقْراً السلام عَلَى مَنْ عَرَفتَ وَمَن لم تعرف متفق عليه ..

550. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. He said: A man asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), “Which Islam is best?” He said: “Feed people and greet with salam those you know and those you do not know.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٥١ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرْبَعُونَ خَصْلَهُ أَعْلَاهَا منيحة العنز ما مِنْ عَامِل يَعْمَلُ بِخَصْلَة مِنْهَا رَجَاءَ ثَوَابِهَا وَتَصْدِيقَ مَوْعُودِهَا إلا أَدْخَلَهُ اللهُ تَعَالَى بِهَا الْجَنَّةَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ وَقَدْ سَبَقَ بَيَانُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ في باب بيان كثرة طرق الخير .

551. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There are forty virtuous qualities, the highest of which is lending a milch animal. Whoever practices any one of these qualities, hoping for its reward and believing in the promise made for it, Allah Most High will admit him to Paradise. (Bukhari)

٥٥٢ – وعن أبي أَمَامَةً صُدَى بْنِ عَجْلانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ أَنَّكَ أَنْ تَبْدَلَ الْفَضْلَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ وَأَنْ تُمْسِكَهُ شَرٌّ لك ولا تُلامُ عَلَى كَفَافٍ وَابْدَأَ بِمَنْ تَعُولُ وَالْيَدُ الْعُلْيَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْيَدِ السُّفْلَى رواه مسلم .

552. Abu Umamah Sudayy ibn ‘Ajlan (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “O son of Adam, if you spend your surplus wealth, it is better for you; but if you withhold it, it is harmful for you. You will not be blamed for retaining what is necessary for you. Begin with those whom you support, and the giving hand is better than the receiving hand.” (Muslim)

٥٥٣ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَا سُبُلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ على الإسلام شَيْئًا إلا أعطاه ولقد جَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ فَأَعْطَاهُ عَنْمًا بَيْنَ جَبَلِينِ فَرَجَعَ إِلَى قَوْمِهِ فَقَالَ يَا قَوْمِ أَسْلِمُوا فَإِنْ مُحَمَّدًا يُعْطِي عَطَاءٌ مَنْ لَا يَخْشَى الْفَقْرَ وَإِنْ كَانَ الرَّجُلُ لِيُسْلِمُ مَا يُرِيدُ إِلا الدُّنْيَا فَمَا يَلْبَثُ إِلا يَسِيرًا حَتَّى يَكُونَ الإِسْلَامُ أَحَبُّ اليه من الدُّنيا وما عليها – رواه مسلم .

553. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Whenever anything was requested from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) in the name of Islam, he would certainly give the supplicant something. When a man came to him, he gave him the goats grazing between two mountains. The man returned to his people and said, “O my people, accept Islam, for Muhammad gives so generously that afterward there is no fear of poverty.” If a person accepted Islam only for worldly gain, he would remain in that state only briefly; soon Islam would become dearer to him than the world and everything in it.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٥٥٤ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَسَمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قسمًا فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ لَغَيْرُ هُؤُلاء كَانُوا أَحَقُّ بِهِ مِنْهُمْ قَالَ إِنَّهُمْ خَيْرُونِي أَنْ يسألوني بالفحش أو يبخلوني ولستُ باخل – رواه مسلم .

554. Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) distributed some property. I said, “O Messenger of Allah, those who were not given anything were more entitled to it than these people.” He said, “They have given me the choice either to ask me insistently or to accuse me of miserliness, while I am not miserly (and therefore I give them).”٥٥٥ – وَعَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا هُوَ يَسِيرُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَقْفَلَهُ مِن حنين فَعَلقَهُ الْأَعْرَابُ يَسْأَلُونَهُ حَتَّى أَضْطَرُّوهُ إلى سمرَةٍ فَخَطفَتْ رِدا مه فوقف النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَعْطُونِي رداني فلو كَانَ لِي عَدَدُ هذه العِضَاءِ نَعَمًا لقسمتُهُ بَيْنَكُمْ ثُمَّ لَا تَجِدُونِي بَخِيْلاً ولا كذابا ولا جبانا – رواه البخاري.

555. Jubayr ibn Mut’im (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I was with the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) on his return from the Battle of Hunayn. Some Bedouins met him and asked him for something, until they surrounded him near a tree. One Bedouin snatched his cloak. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) stood up and said, “Give me my cloak. If I had property equal in number to the thorns of this tree, I would distribute it all among you; then you would find me neither miserly, nor a liar, nor cowardly.” (Al-Bukhari)

٥٥٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ما نقصت صدقة من مالٍ وَمَا زَادَ اللهُ عَبْدا بعفو إلا عزاً وَمَا تَوَاضَعَ أَحَدٌ لله الا رَفَعَهُ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ – رواه مسلم .

556. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Charity does not decrease wealth. When Allah enriches someone with the quality of forgiveness, He surely honors him. Whoever adopts humility solely for Allah, the Almighty and Majestic, Allah raises his status.” (Muslim)

٥٥٧- وَعَنْ أَبِي كَيْشَةَ عُمَرَ بْنِ سعد الأَنْصَارِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ ثلاثة أقسمُ عَلَيْهِنَّ وَأَحَدَثُكُمْ حَدِيثًا فَاحْفَظُوهُ مَا نَقَصَ مَالُ عَبْدِ مِنْ صَدَقَةٍ وَلَا ظُلِمَ عَبْدَ مَظْلِمَةٌ صَبَرَ عَلَيْهَا إِلَّا زَادَهُ اللَّهُ عِزَّا ولا فَتَحَ عَبْدٌ بَاب مَسَالَة إِلا فَتَحَ اللهُ عَلَيْهِ بَابَ فَقَرٍ أَوْ كَلِمَةٌ نَحْوَهَا وَأَحَدِّثُكُم حَدِيثًا فَاحْفَظُوهُ قَالَ إِنَّمَا الدُّنْيا لأربعة نفر . عَبدِ رَزَقَهُ اللَّهُ مَالاً وَعِلْمًا فَهُوَ يَتَّقى فيه رَبَّهُ وَيَصلُ فِيهِ رَحِمَهُ وتعلم لله فِيهِ حَقًّا فَهَذَا بِأَفْضَلَ الْمَنَازِلَ . وَعَبْدِ رَزْقَهُ اللهُ علما وَلَمْ يَرْزُقَهُ مَالاً فَهُوَ صَادِقُ النِّيَّةِ يَقُولُ لَوْ أَنَّ لِي مَالاً العملتُ بِعَمَلٍ فُلانٍ فَهُوَ بِنَيتِهِ فَاجْرُهُمَا سَوَاءٌ ، وَعَبْدِ رَزَقَهُ اللَّهُ مَالَا وَلَمْ يَرْزُقَهُ علما فَهُوَ يَخبط في ماله بغير علم لا يتقى فيه رَبَّهُ وَلا يَصلُ فِيهِ رَحمهُ وَلا يعْلَمُ الله فيه حَقًّا فَهذا باحب المنازل ، وَعَبْدِ لَمْ يَرْزُقَهُ اللَّهُ مَالاً وَلَا عِلْمًا فَهُوَ يَقُولُ لَوْ أَنَّ لِي مَالاً لعملتُ فِيهِ يَعْمَل فلان فَهُوَ بَيْتُهُ فَوزَرُهُمَا سَواء – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح .

557. Abu Kabshah Umar ibn Sa’d al-Anmari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, “There are three matters about which I swear to you, so remember them well: no servant’s wealth decreases because of charity; no one is wronged and patiently bears that injustice except that Allah increases his honor; and whoever opens the door of begging, Allah opens for him the door of poverty—or he said something similar. I will also tell you something, so remember it well. The world is for four types of people: (1) A servant whom Allah has given wealth and knowledge. He fears his Lord regarding them, maintains his family ties through them, and observes Allah’s rights concerning them. This person has the finest rank.”

(2) A servant whom Allah has given knowledge or wisdom but not wealth. He has sincere intentions and says, “If I had wealth, I would act like so-and-so.” That is his intention. These two are equal in reward.

(3) A servant whom Allah has given wealth but not knowledge. He squanders his wealth indiscriminately without knowledge. He does not fear his Lord regarding it, does not maintain his family ties, and is not conscious of Allah’s rights concerning it. This person is at the lowest rank.

(4) A servant whom Allah has given neither wealth nor knowledge. He says, “If Allah had given me wealth, I would have acted with it like so-and-so.” That is his intention. The burden of sin of these last two is equal.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated it and said, “This hadith is hasan and sahih.”

٥٥٨- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّهُمْ ذَبِّحُوا شَاةً فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا بَقِى مِنْهَا قَالَتْ مَا بَقِيَ مِنهَا إِلَّا كَتِفُهَا قَالَ بَقِى كُلُّهَا غَيْرَ كتفها – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث صحيح.

558. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: They slaughtered a goat. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) asked, “What remains of it?” Aishah said, “Nothing remains except its shoulder.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Rather, everything remains except its shoulder.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is hasan and sahih.

The meaning of the hadith is that the reward for whatever portion of the meat was given in the way of Allah has been secured for us with Allah in the Hereafter, except for that shoulder meat.

٥٥٩- وَعَنْ أَسماء بنت أبي بكر الصديق رضي اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَتْ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تُوكِى فَيُوكي عليك . وفي رواية أنفقي أو الفحي أو انضحى ولا تُحصى فَيُحْصى اللهُ عَلَيْكَ وَلَا تُوْعِى فَيُوْعِي اللهُ عليك متفق عليه .

559. Asma bint Abu Bakr al-Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said to me, “Do not withhold wealth, lest Allah withhold from you.” Another narration says: “Spend, give charity, or distribute; do not hoard it by counting it, lest Allah give to you by counting. Do not withhold surplus wealth, lest Allah withhold from you.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٥٦٠ – وعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَثَلُ الْبَحْيل والمُتفقِ كَمَثَلِ رَجُلييْن عَلَيْهِمَا جُنَّتَانِ مِنْ حَدِيدٍ مِنْ تديهما إلى تراقيهما فَأَما المُنْفِقُ فَلا يُنفِقُ إِلا سَبَغَتْ أَوْ وَفَرَتْ عَلَى جِلده حَتَّى تُخْفِي بَنَانَهُ وَتَعْفُو أَثَرَهُ وَأَمَّا الْبَخِيلُ فَلا يُرِيدُ أَنْ يُنْفِقَ شَيْئًا إِلَّا لَزِقَتْ كُلُّ حَلْقَةٍ مَكَانَهَا فَهُوَ يُوَسِعُها فلا تتسع متفق عليه .

560. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, “The example of the miser and the spender is like that of two men wearing iron armor covering them from their chests to their necks. Whenever the spender spends something, the armor expands until it covers his entire skin, even covering his fingers and reaching down to his feet. But whenever the miser wishes to spend something, every ring of the armor clings to its place. He tries to widen it, but it does not widen.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٦١ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَصَدِّقَ بعدل تمرة من كسب طيب وَلَا يَقْبَلُ اللهُ إِلَّا الطَّيِّبَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يَقْبَلُهَا بِيَمِينِهِ ثُمَّ يُرَبِّيْهَا لصاحبها كَمَا يُرَبِّي أَحَدُكُمْ قُلُوهُ حَتَّى تَكُونَ مِثْلَ الْجَبَلِ – متفق عليه .

561. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever gives in charity the equivalent of a date from lawful earnings—for Allah accepts only what is lawful…” Imam al-Razi said concerning this hadith and similar hadiths: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used such an analogy to make people understand, and mentioned Allah accepting charity with His right hand. Imam al-Tirmidhi said: The position of Ahl al-Sunnah wa’l-Jama’ah regarding this is that we believe in these hadiths without imagining any likeness, and we do not say why or how Allah Most High is likened in these hadiths. Raising such questions is also blameworthy. [Note: Then He causes it to grow for its giver as one of you raises a young horse, until it becomes like a mountain.] (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

He accepts it with His (figurative) right hand,

٥٦٢ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ يَمْشِي بِفَلَاةٍ مِنْ الْأَرْضِ فَسَمِعَ صَوْتًا فِي سَحابة أسق حديقة فلان فَتَنَحَى ذَلِكَ السَّحَابُ فَأَفَرَغَ مامه في حرة فاذا شرجة من تلك الشراج قد استَوَعَبَتْ ذَلِكَ الْمَاءَ كُلَّهُ فَتَتَبَّعَ الْمَاءَ فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ قَائِمٌ فِي حَدِيقَتِهِ يُحْوِلُ المَاءَ بِمِسْحَاتِهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ مَا اسْمُكَ قَالَ فُلانٌ للاسم الذي سمع في السَّحَابَة فَقَالَ لَهُ يَا عَبْدَ اللهِ لَمْ تَسْأَلُنِي عَنْ اسْمِي فَقَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ صَوْتًا فِي السَّحَابِ الَّذِي هَذَا مَاؤُهُ يَقُولُ اسْقِ حديقة فلان لاسْمِكَ فَمَا تَصْنَعُ فِيهَا فَقَالَ أَمَّا إِذْ قُلْتَ هَذَا فَإِنِّي أَنظُرُ إلى مَا يَخْرُجُ مِنْهَا فَاتَصدِّقُ بِسُلْثِهِ وَأكُلُ أَنَا وَعِبَالِي ثُلُثًا وَارَدُّ فِيهَا ثلثه – رواه مسلم.

562. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Once a man was walking through a barren land when he heard a voice from a cloud saying, ‘Water so-and-so’s garden.’ The cloud moved aside and poured its water onto rocky ground. The water flowed through small channels into a large channel and encompassed the whole garden. The traveler followed the water and saw a man standing in his garden, directing the water here and there with his shovel. The traveler asked him, ‘O servant of Allah, what is your name?’ He replied, ‘So-and-so,’ giving the same name the traveler had heard from the cloud. The garden’s owner asked, ‘O servant of Allah, why do you ask my name?’ He replied, ‘I heard a voice from the cloud from which this water came, saying, “Water so-and-so’s garden.” What do you do with this garden?’ He said, ‘Since you have asked me, I will tell you: I oversee what it produces. I give one-third of the harvest in charity, spend one-third on myself and my family, and reinvest one-third in it.’” (Muslim) One-third is reinvested in it. (Muslim)

Section 61: The Prohibition of Miserliness and Stinginess

The prohibition of miserliness and stinginess.

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : وأَما مَنْ بَخِلَ وَاسْتَغْنى، وكذبَ بِالْحُسْنى، فَسَنيسره العشرى، وَمَا يُغْنِي عَنْهُ مَالُهُ إِذَا تَرَدَّى

Allah the Exalted says:

“As for him who is miserly, considers himself self-sufficient, and denies the best, We shall make easy for him the path of hardship. His wealth will not benefit him when he perishes.” (Surah al-Layl: 8–11)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَمَنْ يُوقَ شُحَّ نَفْسِهِ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْمُفْلِحُونَ.

“Those who are free from the greed and narrowness of their souls—they are the successful.” (Surah al-Taghabun: 18)

Most of the hadiths related to this have already been mentioned.

٥٦٣ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اتقوا الظُّلْمَ فَإِنَّ الظُّلْمَ ظُلُمَاتٌ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَاتَّقُوا الشَّحَّ فَإِنَّ الشُّحَّ أَهْلَكَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ حَمَلَهُمْ عَلَى أَن سَفَكُوا دِمَانَهُمْ وَاسْتَحَلُوا مَحَارِمَهُمْ – رواه مسلم .

563. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Avoid ظلم, for ظلم will become layers of darkness on the Day of Resurrection. And avoid stinginess, for stinginess destroyed those before you. It drove them to shed one another’s blood and to regard the forbidden as lawful.” (Muslim)

Section 62: Sacrifice, Preferring Others over Oneself, and Compassion

Sacrifice, preferring others over oneself, and compassion.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَيُؤْثِرُونَ عَلَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ وَلَوْ كَانَ بِهِمْ خَصَاصَةٌ.

68. Stinginess is a form of ظلم, because it causes mutual friendship and family ties to be severed. It also sows the seeds of enmity. Consequently, it often leads to bloodshed. The property and women of enemies are deemed lawful, and no hesitation is shown in violating their honor. In short, since it is a vile trait, one must keep away from it. Allah the Exalted says:

“They give preference to others over themselves, even though they themselves are hungry.” (Surah al-Hashr: 9)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَيُطْعِمُونَ الطَّعَامَ عَلَى حبه مسكينا ويتيما وأسيرا.

“Despite their love for food, they give it to the needy, the orphan, and the captive.” (Surah al-Dahr: 8)

٥٦٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي مَجْهُودٌ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَى بَعْضٍ نِسَائِهِ فَقَالَتْ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا عِنْدِي إِلَّا مَاءٌ ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَ إِلَى أُخْرَى فَقَالَتْ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى قُلْنَ كُلُّهُنَّ مثل ذلك لا وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ ما عندي الا مَاءً فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ يُضِيفُ هذا اللَّيْلَةَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِّنَ الْأَنْصَارِ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَانطَلَقَ به إلى رحله فَقَالَ لامراته اكرمى ضَيْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، وَفِي رواية قال لامرأته هل عندك شي فقالت لا الا قوتَ صِبْيَانِي قَالَ عَلَيْهِمْ بَشَيْ وَإِذَا أَرَادُوا الْعَشَاءَ فَنُومِيْهِمْ وَإِذَا دَخَلَ ضَيْفْنَا فَاطْفِنِي السَّرَاجَ وَآرِيْهِ أَنَّا تَأْكُلُ فَقَعَدُوا واكل الضيف وبانا طاوِبَيْنِ فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ غَدًا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَقَدْ عَجِبَ اللهُ مِنْ صنيعكما يضيفكما الليلة – متفق عليه

564. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “I am extremely hungry.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) sent someone to one of his wives. She said, “By Him who sent you with the truth, I have nothing but water.” He sent someone to another wife, and she gave the same reply, until each of them said the same: “By Him who sent you with the truth, I have nothing but water.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said to his Companions, “Who will host this man tonight?” One of the Ansar said, “I will, O Messenger of Allah.” He took him to his home and said to his wife, “Honor the guest of the Messenger of Allah.”

Another narration says: The Ansari said to his wife, “Do you have anything?” She replied, “Nothing except the children’s food.” He said, “Give the children something to occupy them, and when they ask for dinner, put them to sleep. When our guest arrives, extinguish the lamp and make him think that we are also eating.” They all sat down; the guest ate, while the two of them spent the entire night fasting. The next morning he went to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), who said, “Allah was pleased with what you two did for your guest last night.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٥٦٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ طَعَامُ الْاثْنَيْنِ كَافِي الثلاثة وطَعَامُ الثلاثة كافي الأربعة – متفق عليه . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ عنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ طَعَامُ الْوَاحِدِ يَكْفِي الْاثْنَيْنِ وَطَعَامُ الْأَثْنَيْنِ يكفي الأربعة وطعام الأربعة يكفي الثمانية .

565. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “The food of two is sufficient for three, and the food of three is sufficient for four.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Muslim, Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “The food of one is sufficient for two, the food of two is sufficient for four, and the food of four is sufficient for eight.”

٥٦٦ – وعن أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ فِي سَفَرٍ مَعَ النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى رَاحِلَةٍ لَهُ فَجَعَلَ يَصْرِفُ بَصَرَهُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ كَانَ مَعَهُ فَضْلُ ظَهْرٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لا ظهر لَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَضْلٌ مِنْ زَادٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لَا زاد له فذكر مِنْ أَصْنَافِ الْمَالِ مَا ذَكَرَ حَتَّى رَأَيْنَا أَنَّهُ لَا حَقَّ لِأَحَدٍ مِنَّا فِي فضل رواه مسلم.

566. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Once we were on a journey with the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) when a man came riding his mount and began looking to his right and left. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever has an extra mount should give it to one who has no mount, and whoever has extra provisions should give them to one who has no provisions.” He mentioned various types of property in the same way, until we thought that none of us had the right to keep anything beyond his needs. (Muslim)

٥٦٧ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ امْرَأَةً جَاءَتْ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِبُرْدَةٍ مَنسُوجَةٍ فَقَالَتْ نَسَجْتُهَا بِيَدَى لِأَكْسُوكَهَا فَأَخَذَهَا النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُحْتَاجًا إِلَيْهَا فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْنَا وَإِنَّهَا لَازَارَهُ فَقَالَ فُلَانٌ اكسنيهَا مَا أَحْسَنَهَا فَقَالَ نَعَمْ فَجَلَسَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْمَجْلِسِ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ فَطَوَاهَا ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَ بِهَا إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ الْقَوْمُ مَا أَحْسَنْتَ لَبِسَهَا النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُحْتَاجًا إِلَيْهَا ثُمَّ سَأَلْتَهُ وَعَلِمْتَ أَنَّهُ لَا يَرُدُّ سَائِلاً فَقَالَ إِنِّي وَاللهِ مَا سَأَلْتُهُ لِأَلْبَسَهَا إِنَّمَا سَأَلْتُهُ لِتَكُونَ كَفَنِي قَالَ سَهْل فكانت گفته رواه البخاري

567. Sahl ibn Sa’d (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A woman brought the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) a handwoven cloak and said, “I wove this with my own hands to dress you in it.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), needing it, accepted it. He came to us wearing it as a waist garment. A man said, “Give it to me; how fine this cloak is!” He said, “All right.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) sat in the gathering for a while, then returned, folded the cloak, and sent it to the man. The people said to him, “You have not acted well. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) wore it because he needed it, yet you asked him for it, although you know that he does not refuse a supplicant.” He replied, “By Allah, I did not ask for it to wear; I asked for it to be my shroud.” Sahl (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “It was indeed used as his shroud.” (Al-Bukhari)

٥٦٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسَلَّمَ إِنَّ الأشعريينَ إِذا أَرْمَلُوا في الغزو أو قَلْ طَعَامُ عِبَالِهِمْ بِالْمَدِينَةِ جَمَعُوا مَا كَانَ عِندَهُمْ فِي ثَوْبِ وَاحِدٍ ثُمَّ اقْتَسَمُوهُ بَيْنَهُمْ فِي إِنَّا وَاحِدٍ بِالسَّوِيَّةِ فَهُمْ مني وأنا منهم متفق عليه

568. Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The practice of the Ash‘aris is that when their provisions run out during jihad, or when the food of their families in Madinah runs out, they gather whatever food supplies they have left in a single cloth. Then they distribute it equally among themselves in a single vessel. Know that they are part of me, and I am part of them. [Note: Giving priority to another’s need over one’s own is a noble virtue. This is an exceptionally elevated and ultimate example of generosity. To give food to another while remaining hungry oneself, and to endure hardship so that another may be comfortable, is no trivial matter. Indeed, these are sublime ideals. They are not merely words, but truths tested and proven by history. Their description is also clear in the hadiths mentioned above.] (Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 63 – Expressing eagerness for the things of the Hereafter and desiring to attain beneficial and blessed things

Expressing eagerness for the things of the Hereafter and desiring to attain beneficial and blessed things.

قال الله تعالى : وَفِي ذَلِكَ فَلْيَتَنَافَسِ الْمُتَنَافِسُونَ .

Allah the Exalted says:

“Let those who are eager strive for such things.” (Surah al-Mutaffifin: 26)

٥٦٩ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أتي بشراب فَشَرِبَ مِنْهُ وَعَنْ يَمِينِهِ غُلَامٌ وَعَنْ يَسَارِهِ الْأَشْيَاخُ فَقَالَ لِلغُلام أَتَاذَن لي أن أعطى هؤلاء فَقَالَ الغُلامُ لا والله يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ لَا أُوْثَرُ بِنَصِيبي منك أحدا فَتَلَهُ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ في يده – متفق عليه .

569. Sahl ibn Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When some drink was brought to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), he drank from it. A boy was on his right and several elders were on his left. He said to the boy, “Will you permit me to give it to the elders first?” The boy said, “No, by Allah. O Messenger of Allah, I will not give anyone preference over my share from you.” So the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) placed it in his hand. [Note: This boy was Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him).] (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٧٠ وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَيْنَا أَيُّوبُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ يَغْتَسِلُ عُرْبَانًا فَخَرُ عَلَيْهِ جَرَادٌ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ فَجَعَلَ أَيُّوبُ يَحْتِي فِي تَوْبِهِ فَنَادَاهُ رَبُّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يَا أَيُّوبُ المَ أَكُنْ أَغْنَيْتُكَ عَمَّا تَرَى قَالَ بَلَى وعزتك ولكن لا غنى بي عن بركتك – رواه البخاري .

570. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Once, Ayyub (peace be upon him) was bathing unclothed. When a golden locust fell upon him, he began gathering it into his garment. His Most Honored Lord called to him, “O Ayyub, have I not made you independent of those things upon which you are looking?” Ayyub (peace be upon him) said, “Yes, by Your honor. But I cannot do without Your blessing; rather, I desire it.” (Bukhari)

Section 64 – The status of the grateful wealthy person. His characteristic is that he acquires wealth lawfully and spends it in the way prescribed by Allah

The status of the grateful wealthy person. His characteristic is that he acquires wealth lawfully and spends it in the way prescribed by Allah.

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : فأَما مَنْ أعطى واثقى، وَصَدَّقَ بِالْحُسْنَى فَسَنيَسرُهُ لِلْيُسْرَى

Allah the Exalted says:

“As for whoever gives in the way of Allah, adopts the principle of fearing Allah, and accepts the good word as true, We will make the path of ease easy for him.” (Surah al-Layl: 5–7)

وقال تعالى : وَسَيُجَنِّبُهَا الأتْقَى الذِي يُؤْتِي مَالَهُ يَتَزَكَّى، وَمَا لِأَحَدٍ عِنْدَهُ مِنْ نعمة تُجرى. الا ابْتِغَاء وَجْهِ رَبِّه الأعلى، وَلسَوْفَ يَرْضَى.

“And the most God-fearing person will be kept away from it—the one who gives his wealth in order to purify himself. He is under no obligation to repay anyone for a favor received. He acts only to seek the pleasure of his Most High Lord. He will surely be pleased.” (Surah al-Layl: 17–21)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِن تُبْدُوا الصَّدَقَاتِ فَنِعِما هِيَ وَإِنْ تُخْفُرُهَا وَتُؤْتُوهَا الْفُقَرَاءَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكُمْ وَيُكَفِّرُ عَنْكُمْ مِنْ سَيِّئَاتِكُمْ وَاللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيرٌ.

“If you give charity openly, that is good; but if you conceal it and give it to the needy, that is better for you. And He will erase some of your sins. Allah is fully aware of what you do.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 271)

وقال تعالى : لن تَنَالُوا الْبِرَّ حَتَّى تُنفِقُوا مِمَّا تُحِبُّونَ وَمَا تُنْفِقُوا مِنْ شَيْءٍ فَإِنْ الله بِهِ عَلِيمٌ.

“You will never attain righteousness until you spend from what you love. And whatever you spend, Allah is fully aware of it.” (Surah Aal ‘Imran: 12)

Many verses concerning the virtue of spending money on acts of obedience to Allah have been stated in the Qur’an.

٥٧١ – وعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا حَسَدَ إِلا فِي اثْنَتَيْنِ رَجُلٌ أَتَاهُ اللَّهُ مَالَا فَسَلْطَهُ عَلَى هَلَكَتِهِ في الحَقِّ وَرَجُلٌ آتَاهُ اللهُ حِكْمَةً فَهُوَ يَقْضَى بِهَا وَيُعَلِّمُهَا – متفق عليه وَتَقَدِّمَ شَرْحُهُ قَرِيبًا .

571. Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Envy is permissible only in regard to two people: (1) one to whom Allah has given wealth and granted the ability to spend it in the right cause; and (2) one to whom Allah has given knowledge, by which he makes sound judgments and which he teaches to others. Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٥٧٢ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَلا حَسَدَ إِلا فِي اثْنَتَيْنِ رَجُلٌ أَتَاهُ اللهُ الْقُرْآنَ فَهُوَ يَقُومُ بِهِ أَنَاءَ اللَّيْلِ وَآنَاءَ النَّهَارِ وَرَجُلٌ آتَاهُ اللهُ مَالاً فَهُوَ يُنفِقُهُ إِناءَ اللَّيْلِ وَأَنَاءَ النَّهَارِ – متفق عليه .

572. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Envy is permissible only in regard to two people: (1) one to whom Allah has given knowledge of the Qur’an and who remains engaged with it throughout the night and day; and (2) one to whom Allah has given wealth and who spends it throughout every moment of the night and day. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٧٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ فُقَرَاءَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ أَتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الدُّنور بالدرجات العلى والنعيم الْمُقِيمِ فَقَالَ وَمَا ذَاكَ فَقَالُوا يُصَلُّونَ كَمَا تُصَلَّى وَيَصُومُونَ كَمَا نَصُومُ ويتصدقون ولا تَتَصَدِّقُ وَيَعْتَقُوْنَ وَلا تَعْتِقُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَفَلا أُعَلِّمُكُمْ شَيْئًا تُدْرِكُونَ بِهِ مَنْ سَبَقَكُمْ وَتَسْبِقُونَ بِهِ مَنْ بَعْدِكُمْ وَلَا يكونُ أَحَدٌ أَفْضَلَ مِنْكُمْ إِلَّا مَنْ صَنَعَ مِثْلَ مَا صَنَعْتُمْ قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ تُسَبِّحُونَ وَتَحْمِدُونَ وَتُكْبَرُونَ دبر كل صلاة ثَلاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ مَرَّةً فَرَجَعَ فُقَرَاء الْمُهَاجِرِينَ إِلى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا سَمِعَ إِخْوَانُنَا أَهْلُ الأموال بما فعَلْنَا فَفَعَلُوا مِثْلَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَلِكَ فضل الله يؤتيه من يُشَاءُ متفق عليه وهذا لفظ رواية مسلم الدثر الأموال الكثيرة والله أعلم .

573. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The destitute Muhajirun came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “The wealthy have attained rank and everlasting blessings.” He said, “How is that?” They said, “They pray as we pray, fast as we fast, give charity while we cannot give charity, and free slaves while we cannot free slaves.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not teach you something by which you will attain the rank of those who have surpassed you, surpass those who come after you, and no one will be better than you except those who do what you do?” They said, “Certainly, O Messenger of Allah.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Glorify Allah, praise Allah, and proclaim Allah’s greatness thirty-three times after every obligatory prayer.” Then those poor Muhajirun returned to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “Our wealthy brothers have heard what we do and are doing the same.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “That is Allah’s فضل; He grants it to whom He wills.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Here, the wording narrated by Imam Muslim has been quoted.

Section 65 – Remembering death and keeping one’s hopes short

Remembering death and keeping one’s hopes short.

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : كُلُّ نَفْسٍ ذَائِقَةُ الْمَوْتِ وَإِنَّمَا تُوَفَّوْنَ أُجُورَكُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَمَنْ زُحْزِحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَأُدْخِلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَقَدْ فَازَ وَمَا الْحَيَاةُ الدُّنْيَا إِلَّا مَتَاعُ الْغُرُورِ

Allah the Exalted says:

“Every soul will eventually taste death, and you will receive your rewards in full on the Day of Resurrection. Whoever is kept away from the Fire and admitted into Paradise has truly succeeded. The life of this world is only a deceptive enjoyment.” (Surah Aal ‘Imran: 185)

وقال تعالى : وَمَا تَدْري نَفْسٌ ماذا تكسب غَدًا وَمَا تَدْري نَفْسٌ بأي أرض تموت.

“No soul knows what it will earn tomorrow, nor does anyone know in which land he will die.” (Surah Luqman: 34)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَإِذَا جَاءَ أَجَلُهُمْ لا يَسْتَأْخِرُونَ سَاعَةٌ وَلَا يَسْتَقْدِمُونَ.

“When their appointed time comes, they can neither delay it for a moment nor bring it forward.” (Surah al-Nahl: 61)

وقال تعالى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لا تُلْهِكُمْ أَمْوَالُكُمْ وَلَا أَوْلَادُكُمْ عَنْ ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَمَن يُفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْخَاسِرُونَ . وَأَنْفِقُوا مِمَّا رَزَقْنَاكُمْ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ يَّاتِيأحدكُمُ الْمَوْتُ فَيَقُولَ رَبِّ لَوْ لا أخرتني إلى أجَلٍ قَرِيبٍ فَأَصْدَقَ وَأَكُن مِّنَ الصالحين ، ولَنْ يُؤَخِّرَ اللهُ نَفْسًا إِذَا جَاءَ أَجَلُهَا وَاللَّهُ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ.

“O you who believe! Let neither your wealth nor your children distract you from the remembrance of Allah. Those who do so are the losers. Spend from what We have provided you before death comes to any of you, and he says, ‘My Lord, if only You would delay me for a little while, I would give charity and become one of the righteous.’ But Allah will never delay a soul when its appointed time has arrived. Allah is fully aware of what you do.” (Surah al-Munafiqun: 9–11)

وقال تعالى : حَتَّى إِذَا جَاءَ أَحَدَهُمُ الْمَوْتُ قَالَ رَبِّ ارْجِعُونِ . لَعَلَى أَعْمَلُ صَالِحًا فِيمَا تَرَكْتُ كلاً إِنَّهَا كَلِمَةٌ هُوَ قَائِلُهَا وَمِنْ وَرَائِهِمْ بَرْزَخٌ إِلَى يَوْمِ يُبْعَثُونَ. فاذا نفخ في الصُّورِ فَلا أَنْسَابَ بَيْنَهُمْ يَوْمَئِذٍ وَلَا يَتَسَاءَلُونَ . فَمَنْ ثَقُلَتُ موَازِينُهُ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْمُفْلِحُونَ ، وَمَنْ خَفَّتْ مَوَازِينُهُ فَأُولَئِكَ الَّذِينَ خَسِرُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ فِي جَهَنَّمَ خَالِدُونَ. تلفح وجوههم النَّارُ وَهُمْ فِيهَا كَالِحُونَ . أَلَمْ تَكُن آيَاتِي تُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ فَكُنتُمْ بِهَا تُكَذِّبُونَ إلى قَوْله تَعَالَى : كَمْ لَبِثْتُمْ فِي الْأَرْضِ عَدَدَ سِنِينَ . قَالُوا لَبِثْنَا يَوْمًا أَوْ بَعْضَ يَوْمٍ فَاسْأَلِ الْعَادِيْنَ ، قَالَ إِنْ لبنتم إلا قليلاً لَوْ أَنَّكُمْ كُنتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ . الحَسِبْتُمْ أَنَّمَا خَلَقْنَاكُمْ عَبَثًا وَأَنَّكُمْ الَيْنَا لا تُرْجَعُونَ.

“When death comes to one of them, he says, ‘My Lord, send me back, so that I may do righteous deeds in what I left behind.’ No! It is only a word that he says. And behind them is a barrier until the Day they are resurrected. When the Trumpet is blown, there will be no ties of kinship between them that Day, nor will they ask about one another. Those whose scales are heavy will be successful. Those whose scales are light have lost themselves; they will remain in Hell. The Fire will scorch their faces, and there they will have distorted faces. Were My verses not recited to you?”

You used to deny them. They will say, “Our Lord, our misery overcame us, and we were a misguided people. Our Lord, take us out of this Fire. Then, if we return to disbelief, we will surely be wrongdoers.” Allah will say, “Remain in it in disgrace, and do not speak to Me. Indeed, there was a group of My servants who used to say, ‘Our Lord, we have believed, so forgive us and have mercy on us; You are the best of those who show mercy.’ But you took them as a joke to such an extent that they made you forget My remembrance, and you used to laugh at them. Today I have rewarded them for their patience; they are the successful.” Allah will say, “How many years did you remain on earth?” They will say, “We remained for a day or part of a day. Ask those who keep count.” He will say, “You remained only a little, if only you had known. Did you think that We created you without purpose and that you would not be returned to Us?” (Surah al-Mu’minun: 99–115)

وقال تعالى : الم بأن للذينَ آمَنُوا أَن تَخْشَعَ قُلُوبُهُمْ لِذِكْرِ اللهِ وَمَا نَزَلَ مِنَ الحقِّ وَلَا يَكُونُوا كَالَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ مِنْ قَبْلُ فَطَالَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْآمَدُ فَقَسَتْ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَكَثِيرٌ مِنْهُمْ فَاسِقُونَ .

“Has the time not yet come for the hearts of those who believe to humble themselves at the remembrance of Allah and before the truth He has sent down? And let them not be like those who were given the Scripture before, then a long period passed over them and their hearts became hardened. Most of them are defiantly disobedient.” (Surah al-Hadid: 16)

٥٧٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ أَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَنْكِينَ فَقَالَ كُنْ فِي الدُّنْيَا كَأَنَّكَ غَرِيبٌ أَوْ عَابِرُ سَبِيلِ. وَكَانَ بْنُ عُمْرٌ يَقُولُ إِذا أَمْسَيْتَ فَلا تنتظر الصباح وإذا أصْبَحْتَ فَلَا تَنْتَظِرِ الْمَسَاءَ وَخُذْ مِنْ صحتك المرضك ومن حياتك الموتك – رواه البخاري .

574. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) held my shoulder and said, “Live in this world as though you were a stranger or a traveler.” Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) used to say, “When you reach evening, do not expect to live until morning, and when you reach morning, do not expect to live until evening. Make use of your health before illness and of your life before death.” (Bukhari)

٥٧٥ – وعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا حَقُّ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ لَهُ شي يوصى فيه يبيتُ ليلتين الا ووصيته مكتوبة عنده – متفق عليه. هذا لفظ البخاري . وفي رواية لمسلم ببيت ثلاث ليال قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ مَا مَرَّتْ عَلَى لَيْلَةٌ منذ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ذلك الا وعندي وصيتي .

575. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A Muslim who has something to bequeath has no right to spend even two nights without having his will written and kept with him.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith, but the wording is that of Bukhari. The narration of Muslim states: He should not spend even three nights. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “Since I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say this, not a single night has passed without my written will being with me.”

٥٧٦ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَطَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خُطُوطًا فَقَالَ هذا الإِنسَانُ وَهَذَا أَجَلُهُ فَبَيْنَمَا هُوَ كَذَلِكَ إِذ جَاءَ الْخَطُ الْأَقْرَبُ رواه البخاري

576. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) drew several lines and then said, “This is the human being, and this is his appointed time.” While he was in that state, the nearest line—death—came to him. (Bukhari)

٥٧٧ وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَطُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خطا مربعا وخط خطا في الوسط خَارِجًا مِنْهُ وَخَط خططًا صِغَارًا إلى هذا الَّذِي في الوسط من جانبه الذي في الوسط فقال هذا الْإِنسَانُ وَهَذَا أَجَلُهُ مُحِيطًا بِهِ أَوْ قَدْ أَحَاطَ بِهِ وَهَذَا الَّذِي هُوَ خَارِج أَمَلُهُ وَهَذِهِ الخُطط الصَّغَارُ الْأَعْرَاضُ فَإِنْ أخطاء هذا نهشه هذا وإن أخطاء هذا نهشه هذا – رواه البخاري وهذه صورته

577. Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) drew a square, then drew a line through its middle extending beyond it. He drew several small lines connected to the middle line. Then he said, “This is the human being, and this is his appointed time, surrounding him—or having surrounded him. This line extending beyond it is his hope, and these small lines are the afflictions of his life. If he escapes one of them, another strikes him; and if he is spared the second, the third overwhelms him.” (Bukhari)

٥٧٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بادِرُوا بِالْأَعْمَالِ سَبْعًا هَلْ تَنتَظِرُونَ إِلا فَقْراً مُنْسِيًّا أَوْ عَنِّى مُطْغَيًا أَوْ مَرَضًا مفسداً أَوْ هَرَمًا مُفيداً أَوْ مَوْنًا مُجهزا أو الدَّجَّالَ فَشَرِّ غَائِبِ يُنتَظِرُ أَوِ السَّاعَةَ والساعة أدهى وأمر – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

578. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Hasten to righteous deeds before seven things appear: (1) a poverty that causes one to forget; (2) a prosperity that leads to rebellion; (3) an illness that ruins one’s health; (4) an incapacitating old age; (5) a sudden death; (6) the Dajjal, the worst absent thing awaited; or (7) the Hour, which is more dreadful and more bitter.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

٥٧٩ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اكْثَرُوا ذَكَرَ هَادَمٍ اللذات يعني الموت رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

579. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Remember often the death that destroys the pleasures

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

٥٨٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بْنِ كَعْبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا ذَهَبَ ثُلُثَ اللَّيْلِ قَامَ فَقَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اذْكُرُوا اللَّهَ جَاءَتِ الرَّاجِفَةُ تتبعها الرادفة جَاءَ الْمَوْتُ بِمَا فِيهِ جَاءَ الْمَوْتُ بِمَا فِيهِ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أكثر الصلاة عليك فَكَمْ اجْعَلُ لك من صلاتي قَالَ مَا شِئْتَ قُلْتُ الربع قَالَ مَا شئت فَإِن زدت فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ قُلْتُ فَالنِّصْفُ قَالَ مَا شِئْتَ فَإِنْ زِدْتَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لك قُلْتُ فَالثلثين قَالَ مَا شِئتَ فَإِنْ زِدْتَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ قُلْتُ اجْعَلُ لَكَ صَلَاتِي كلها قَالَ اذا تكفى همك ويغفر لك ذنبك – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

580. Ubai ibn Ka‘b (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: It was the practice of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) that, after one-third of the night had passed, he would rise from sleep and say: “O people, remember Allah. The first blast has already come, and immediately after it will come the second blast. With it will come death. With it will come death.” I said, “O Messenger of Allah, I send abundant blessings upon you. Tell me, how much time should I set aside for sending blessings upon you?” He said, “As much as you wish.” I said, “One quarter?” He said, “Whatever you consider appropriate. But if you increase it, that will be better for you.” I said, “Then half?” He said, “That is up to you. But if you increase it further, that will be better for you.” I said, “Then two-thirds?” He said, “Whatever you consider good. But if you can increase it further, that will be better for you.” I said, “What if I devote all my time to sending blessings?” He said, “If you do so, these blessings will suffice to remove all your worries and your sins will be forgiven.” [Note: Death is an extremely fearsome matter, and the stages after death are even more terrifying. Frequently remembering death and keeping it alive in one’s mind gradually diminishes a person’s attachment to this world. Love of the world is the foundation and source of all sins. It is the duty of every person to protect himself from worldly greed and desire and remain constantly occupied with thoughts of the Hereafter. Through this alone it is possible to remain free from sin and hope to attain salvation and welfare in the Hereafter. For this reason, the Qur’an and Hadith have given it special emphasis.]

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated it and said that this hadith is hasan.

Section 66 — The virtue of visiting graves for men and what the visitor should say

It is virtuous for men to visit graves, and this is what the visitor should say.

٥٨١ – عن بريدةَ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كُنْتُ نَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْ زيارَةِ القُبُورِ فَزُورُوهَا – رواه مسلم . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَمَنْ أَرَادَ أَن يَزُورَ الْقُبُورَ فَلْيَرُرُ فَإِنَّهَا تُذكرنا الآخرة .

581. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “I had previously forbidden you to visit graves; now visit them.”

This is narrated by Imam Muslim. According to another narration, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever wishes to visit graves should do so, for it reminds one of the Hereafter.”

٥٨٢ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كُلَّمَا كَانَ لَيْلَتُهَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ آخِرِ الليل إلى البقيع فَيَقُولُ السَّلامُ عَلَيْكُمْ دَارَ قَوْمٍ مُؤْمِنِينَ وَآتَاكُمْ مَا تُوعَدُونَ عدًا مُوْجُلُونَ وَإِنَّا إِنْ شَاءَ اللهُ بِكُمْ لاحِقُوْنَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِأَهْلِ بَقِيعِ الْغَرْقَدِ رواه مسلم .

582. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: On the nights that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) spent in her house, he would rise toward the end of the night and go to Jannat al-Baqi‘, the cemetery of Madinah, and say: “Peace be upon you, inhabitants of the abode of believing people. Tomorrow, on the Day of Resurrection, you will receive what you were promised. You have been granted respite until an appointed time. We too, if Allah wills, will soon join you. O Allah, forgive the inhabitants of Baqi‘ al-Gharqad.” [That is, gold, silver and money that must be buried underground for safekeeping so that they are not stolen. In Imam al-Tirmidhi’s narration, Khabbab (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “While I was with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), I did not even own a single dirham. Now I have forty thousand dirhams stored with me.] (Muslim)

٥٨٣ – وعن بريدة رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعَلِّمُهُمْ إِذَا خَرَجُوا إلى المقابر أن يقول قائلهم السَّلامُ عَلَيْكُمْ أَهْلَ الدِّيَارِ مِنَ

72. Baqi‘ al-Gharqad is the name of a place near the Prophet’s Mosque. The graves of the people of Madinah are located there.

الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ وَإِنَّا إِنْ شَاءَ اللهُ بِكُمْ لاحِقُونَ أَسْأَلُ اللهَ لَنَا وَلَكُمُ العافية – رواه مسلم .

583. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) taught the Muslims to say when visiting graves: “Peace be upon you, believing and Muslim inhabitants of the graves. May peace be upon you. We too, if Allah wills, will soon join you. We ask Allah for well-being and safety for ourselves and for you.” (Muslim)

٥٨٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ مَنْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِقُبُورِ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ يَا أَهْلَ الْقُبُورِ يَغْفِرُ الله لنا ولكم أنتم سلفنا ونَحْنُ بالآثر – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

584. Ibn ‘Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by some graves in Madinah, he turned his face toward them and said: “O inhabitants of the graves, peace be upon you. May Allah forgive us and you. You are our predecessors, and we are your successors.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 67 — The prohibition of wishing for death because of hardship, except when one fears that one’s religious commitment will be ruined

It is prohibited to wish for death because of hardship. However, there is no harm in wishing for it if one fears that one’s religious commitment will be ruined.

٥٨٥ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَتَمَنْ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَوْتَ امّا مُحْسِنًا فَلَعَلَهُ يَزْدَادُ وَأَمَّا مُسَيْئًا فَلَعَلَّهُ يَسْتَعْتِبُ متفق عليه وهذا لفظ البخاري. وفي رواية لِمُسْلِمِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنْ رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَتَمَنْ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَوْتَ وَلَا يَدْعُ بِهِ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ يَأْتِيَهُ إِنَّهُ إِذَا مَاتَ انْقَطَعَ عَمَلَهُ وَأَنَّهُ لَا يَزِيدُ الْمُؤْمِنَ عُمُرُهُ إِلا خَيْرًا .

585. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “None of you should wish for death. If he is a righteous person, perhaps he will increase in good deeds; and if he is a sinner, perhaps he will have the opportunity to repent and amend his sins.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith; the wording is that of al-Bukhari. In one narration by Muslim, Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “None of you should wish for death or pray for it before it comes. When a person dies, his deeds come to an end. The life span of a believer increases only his good.”

٥٨٦ – وعن أنس رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يتمنينَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَوْتَ لِضْرٍ أَصَابَهُ فَإِنْ كَانَ لَا بُدَّ فَاعِلاً فَلْيَقُلْ اللَّهُمَّ أَحْيِنِي مَا كَانَتِ الْحَيَاةُ خَيْراً لِي وَتَوَفَّنِي إِذا كَانَتِ الْوَفَاةُ خَيْرًا لِي – متفق عليه .

586. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “None of you should wish for death because of an affliction that has befallen him. If he cannot help doing so, let him say: ‘O Allah, keep me alive as long as life is better for me, and cause me to die when death is better for me.’” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٨٧ – وَعَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ قَالَ دَخَلْنَا عَلَى خَبَابِ بْنِ الْأَرَبِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ نَعُودُهُ وَقَدِ اكْتَوى سَبْعَ كَيَّاتٍ فَقَالَ إِنْ أَصْحَابَنَا الَّذِينَ سَلَفُوا مَضَوْا وَلَمْ تنقصهم الدُّنْيَا وَإِنَّا أَصَبْنَا مَا لا نَجِدُ لَهُ مَوْضِعًا إِلا التَّرَابِ وَلَوْ لَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَانَا أَنْ نَدْعُو بِالْمَوْتِ لَدَعَوْتُ بِهِ ثُمَّ أَتَيْنَاهُ مَرَّةً أُخْرَى وَهُوَ يَبْنِي حَائِطا لَهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ الْمُسْلِمَ لِيُؤْجَرُ فِي كُلِّ شَيْءٍ يُنْفِقُهُ إِلَّا فِي شَيْءٍ يجعله في هذا التراب متفق عليه وهذا لفظ رواية البخاري .

587. Qays ibn Abi Hazim (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: We visited the sick Khabbab ibn al-Aratt (may Allah be pleased with him). He had been cauterized seven times. He said, “Our companions who passed away before us have gone on, and the world did not diminish their reward. But we have acquired things whose only place of storage is the earth. If the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had not forbidden us to pray for death, I would certainly have prayed for it.” Qays said: We visited him again and found him repairing a wall of his. He said, “A Muslim is rewarded for everything he spends, except for what he spends on this earth”—that is, on constructing houses and the like.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. The wording is that of al-Bukhari.

Section 68 — On adopting piety and avoiding doubtful matters

On adopting piety and avoiding doubtful matters.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَتَحْسَبُونَهُ هَيِّنًا وَهُوَ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ عَظِيمٌ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“You considered it insignificant, while in the sight of Allah it is tremendous.” (Surah al-Nur 24:15)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ رَبَّكَ لبالمرصاد.

“Indeed, your Lord is lying in wait.” (Surah al-Fajr 89:14)

٥٨٨ – وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ الْحَلالَ بَيْنَ وَإِنَّ الْحَرَامَ بَيْنَ وَبَيْنَهُمَا مُشْتَبِهَاتٌ لَا يَعْلَمُهُنَّ كَثِيرٌ مِنَ النَّاسِ فَمَنِ اتَّقَى الشُّبُهَاتِ اسْتَبْرَأَ لِدِينِهِ وَعِرْضِهِ وَمَنْ وَقَعَ في الشبهات وقع فِي الْحَرَامِ كَالراعى يرعى حول الحمى يُوشِكُ أَنْ يُرْتَعَ فِيهِ الا وَإِنَّ لِكُلِّ مَلك حتى الآ وَإِنَّ حِمَى اللهِ مَحارِمُهُ إِلا وَإِنَّ فِي الْجَسَدِ مُضْغَةً إذا صلحتْ صَلَحَ الْجَسَدُ كُلُّهُ وَإِذَا فَسَدَتْ فَسَدَ الْجَسَدُ كُلُّهُ أَلَا وَهِيَ الْقَلْبُ متفق عليه وروباه من طرق بالفاظ متقاربة .

588. al-Nu‘man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “The lawful is clear, and the unlawful is clear. Between them are doubtful matters about which many people have no knowledge. Whoever avoids doubtful matters safeguards his religion and honor. Whoever falls into doubtful matters falls into the unlawful, like a shepherd who grazes his flock around a protected pasture, which they are liable to enter. Indeed, every king has a protected pasture, and Allah’s protected pasture is what He has made unlawful. Indeed, there is a morsel of flesh in the body; if it is sound, the entire body is sound, and if it is corrupt, the entire body is corrupt. Indeed, it is the heart.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. Both of them also narrated it through other chains with nearly the same wording.

٥٨٩ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجَدَ تَمْرَةً فِي الطريق فَقَالَ لَوْ لا أَنِّي أَخَافُ أَن تَكُونَ مِنَ الصدقة لأكلتها – متفق عليه .

589. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) found a date lying in the road and said: “If I did not fear that it might be from charity, I would eat it.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٩٠ – وعَنِ النَّواسِ بْنِ سَمْعَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْبِرُّحُسْنُ الْخُلْقِ وَالْإِثْمُ مَا حَاكَ فِي نَفْسِكَ وَكَرِهْتَ أَنْ يُطْلِعَ عَلَيْهِ الناس – رواه مسلم .

590. al-Nawwas ibn Sam‘an (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Righteousness is good character, and sin is what troubles your heart and what you dislike people knowing about.” (Muslim)

٥٩١ – وَعَنْ وَابِصَةَ بْنِ مَعْبَدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ آتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ جِئْتَ تَسْأَلُ عَنِ الْبَرِّ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ فَقَالَ اسْتَفْتِ قَلْبَكَ الْبِرُّ مَا اطمأنت اليه النَّفْسُ وَاطْمَانُ اليه القلب والاثمُ مَا حَاكَ فِي النَّفْسِ وَتَرَدَّدَ فِي الصدر وإن أفتاكَ النَّاسُ وأفتوك – حديث حسن رواه احمد والدارمي في
مسنديهما .

591. Wabisah ibn Ma‘bad (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), and he said, “Have you come to ask about righteousness?” I said, “Yes.” He said, “Consult your heart. Righteousness is that which brings contentment to the soul and tranquility to the heart, while sin is that which troubles the soul and causes uneasiness in the chest, even if people give you a legal opinion and repeatedly give you a legal opinion.” This is a hasan hadith. Ahmad and al-Darimi narrated it in their respective Musnads.

٥٩٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سِرُوعَة بِكَسْرِ السِّينِ الْمُهْمَلَةِ وَنَصْبِهَا عُقْبَةَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ تَزَوْجَ ابْنَةً لِأَبِي اِهَابِ بْنِ عَزِيزِ فَأَتَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ فَقَالَتْ إِنِّي قَدْ ارْضَعْتُ عُقبة والتي قد تَزَوجَ بِهَا فَقَالَ لَهَا عُقْبَةُ مَا أَعْلَمُ أَنَّكَ أَرْضَعْتَنِي وَلَا اخبرتني فركب إلى رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَيْفَ وَقَدْ قَبْلَ فَفَارَقَهَا عُقْبَةٌ وَنَكَحَتْ زَوْجًا غيره – رواه البخاري .

592. Abu Sarwa‘ah ‘Uqbah ibn al-Harith (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He married the daughter of Abu Ihab ibn ‘Aziz. Then a woman came to him and said, “I breastfed both ‘Uqbah and the woman he married.” ‘Uqbah said, “I do not know that you breastfed me, and you never informed me of it.” He then traveled to Madinah and asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) about it. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “How can you keep her as your wife when this has been said?” So ‘Uqbah separated from her, and she later married another man. (Al-Bukhari)

٥٩٣ – وَعَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ حَفِظْتُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَعْ مَا يُرِيبُكَ إِلَى مَا لا يَرِيبك – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث
حسن صحيح.

593. al-Hasan ibn ‘Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I memorized this statement from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him): “Leave what causes you doubt for what does not cause you doubt.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is hasan and sahih. The meaning of this hadith is to choose what is free of doubt instead of what is doubtful.

٥٩٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ لِأَبِي بَكْرِ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ غُلامٌ يُخْرِجُ لَهُ الْخَرَاجَ وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَأْكُلُ مِنْ خَرَاجِهِ فَجَاءَ يَوْمًا بِشَيْءٍ فَأَكَلَ مِنْهُ أَبو بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ لَهُ الْغُلَامُ تَدْرِى مَا هَذا فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَمَا هُوَ قَالَ كُنتُ تَكَهَنتُ الإنسان في الجاهليةِ وَمَا أَحْسِنُ الكهانة إلا أنِّي خَدَعْتُهُ فَلَقِيَنِي فَأَعْطَانِي لِذلِكَ هذا الذي اكلت مِنْهُ فَأَدْخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرِ يَدَهُ فَقَاءَ كُلَّ شَيْءٍ فِي بَطْنه – رواه البخاري.

594. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: Abu Bakr al-Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with him) had a servant who paid him a levy from his earnings, and Abu Bakr would consume what the servant brought. One day the servant brought something, and Abu Bakr ate from it. The servant asked him, “Do you know what this is?” Abu Bakr said, “What is it?” The servant replied, “In the Age of Ignorance, I practiced fortune-telling for a man, although I was not skilled in it; rather, I had deceived him. When he met me, he gave me this in return for that.” Abu Bakr then put his hand into his mouth and vomited everything in his stomach. (Al-Bukhari)

٥٩٥ – وَعَنْ نَافِع أنْ عُمَرَ بْنَ الخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ كَانَ فَرَضَ لِلْمُهَاجِرِينَ الأولين اربعة الاف وفرض لابنه ثلاثة الآف وخَمْسَ مِائَةٍ فَقِيلَ لَهُ هُوَ مِنْ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ فَلِمَ نَقَصْتَهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّمَا هَاجَرَ بِهِ أَبُوهُ يَقُولُ لَيْسَ هُوَ كَمَنْ هَاجَرَ بنفسه – رواه البخاري.

595. Nafi‘ (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) allotted four thousand dirhams per year to the early Muhajirun, but allotted three thousand five hundred dirhams to his own son. He was asked, “Your son is also among the Muhajirun, so why did you reduce his allowance?” He said, “His father migrated with him; he is not equal in rank to one who migrated by himself.” (Al-Bukhari)

٥٩٦ – وَعَنْ عَطِيَّةَ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ السعدي الصحابي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَبْلُغُ الْعَبْدُ أَنْ يَكُونَ مِنَ الْمُتَّقِينَ حَتَّى بَدَعَ مَا لا بأس به حذراً لما به باس – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

596. ‘Atiyyah ibn ‘Urwah al-Sa‘di, the Companion (may Allah be pleased with him), reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “A servant cannot attain the rank of the pious until he abandons what is harmless, out of fear of falling into what is harmful.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and also said that it is hasan. [The essence of the preceding hadiths is that the proper evaluation of outward deeds depends on sincere and inward purity and soundness. If the heart is free of all worldly greed and desire, it becomes very easy to avoid doubtful matters. The inevitable result of fear of Allah is that a servant will never go beyond the limits prescribed by the Shariah. But if fear of Allah is absent, he may continue committing any wrongdoing as he pleases.]

Section 69 — The virtue of living in seclusion to protect oneself from the tribulations of the age and the harm of people, when there is fear of being tested in religious practice or becoming involved in unlawful and doubtful matters

The virtue of living in seclusion to protect oneself from the tribulations of the age and the harm of people, when there is fear of being tested in religious practice or becoming involved in unlawful and doubtful matters.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : فَفِرُّوا إِلَى اللَّهِ إِنِّي لَكُمْ مِنْهُ نَذِيرٌ مُّبِينٌ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“So flee to Allah. Indeed, I am to you from Him a clear warner.” (Surah al-Dhariyat 51:50)

٥٩٧ – وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ اللهَ يُحِبُّ الْعَبْدَ التَّقِيُّ الْغَنِيُّ الْخَفِيُّ – رواه مسلم.

597. Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Allah loves the pious, the contented, and the unobtrusive servant.” (Muslim) Note: Here, being unobtrusive means concealing one’s good deeds and righteous actions from society and not continually displaying oneself.

٥٩٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ أَيُّ النَّاسِ أَفْضَلُ يا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ مُؤْمِنٌ مُجَاهِدٌ بِنَفْسِهِ وَمَالِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَالَ ثُمَّ مَنْ قَالَ ثُمَّ رجُلٌ مُعْتَزِلُ فِي شِعبٍ مِنَ العَابِ يَعْبُدُ رَبَّهُ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ يَتَّقِي اللَّهَ وَبَدَعَ الناس من شره – متفق عليه.

598. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), “O Messenger of Allah, which person is best?” He said, “A believing fighter who strives in the path of Allah with his life and wealth.” The man asked, “Then who?” He said, “Then a man who lives in seclusion in a mountain pass, worshipping his Lord.” Another narration says: “One who is mindful of Allah and refrains from harming people.” [Note: Striving with one’s wealth and life to establish Allah’s religion raises a believer to the highest rank. However, if there is no opportunity for this, it is the believer’s duty to worship quietly, fully obey Allah’s commands in every matter, and attain a high level of piety.] (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٥٩٩ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُوْشِكُ أَنْ يَكُونَ خَيْرَ مَالَ الجبال ومَوَاقِعَ الْقَطْرِ يَفِرُّ بِدينِهِ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ نَ يَتَّبِعُ بِهَا عَفَ الْجِبَالِ رواه البخاري

599. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The finest possession of a Muslim in the near future will be sheep and goats, with which he will go to the mountaintops or areas receiving abundant rainfall, in order to protect his religion from tribulations. (Bukhari)

٦٠٠- وعن أبي هريرة رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا بَعَثَ اللهُ نَبِيًّا إِلَّا رَعَى الْغَنَمَ فَقَالَ أَصْحَابُهُ وَأَنْتَ؟ قَالَ نَعَمْ كُنْتُ أَرْعَاهَا على قراريط لأهل مكة – رواه البخاري

600. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah did not send any prophet who did not tend goats. The Companions asked, “Even you?” He said: “Yes, I too tended the goats of the people of Makkah in exchange for a few qirats.” [Note: 77. Hafiz Turpushriti says that working for remuneration to earn a livelihood in no way conflicts with the dignity of prophethood; rather, the principle of earning a livelihood is included among the practice and deeds of the prophets. On the other hand, reliance upon Allah is their distinctive quality. The Messenger of Allah’s (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) doing this occurred before his prophethood.] (Bukhari)

١-٦- وَعَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ مِنْ خَيْرٍ مَعَاشِ النَّاسِ لَهُمْ رَجُلٌ مُمسك عنان فرسه في سبيل الله يَطِيرُ عَلَى مَتَنهُ كُلَّمَا سَمِعَ هيعة أو فزعة طار عَلَيْهِ يَبْتَغِي القَتْلَ أو الموت مَظَانُهُ أَوْ رَجُلٌ فِي غُنَيْمَةٍ فِي رأس شعقة من هذه الشعف أو بطن واد من هذه الأودية يُقِيمُ الصَّلاةَ وَيُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ وَيَعْبُدُ رَبَّهُ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَهُ الْيَقِينُ لَيْسَ مِنَ النَّاسِ إِلا في خير – رواه مسلم.

601. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The finest life among people is that of a man who holds the reins of his horse in the path of Allah and remains mounted and campaigning. Whenever he hears the cry of an enemy attack or an alarm, he hastens toward it with the speed of lightning, seeking martyrdom or death wherever it may be found. Or the finest life is that of a man who stays with a small number of goats on one of the mountaintops or in one of these valleys, establishes prayer, pays zakat, devotes himself to the worship of his Lord until certainty—death—comes to him, and has no dealings with people except in goodness. [Note: 78. Tribulation, wrongdoing, and sin spread all around by themselves. They require no special effort or exertion. Falsehood is expansive by nature. Consequently, even religious people gradually become entangled in it. This becomes particularly intense when the standard-bearers of truth withdraw from fulfilling their responsibilities. At that time, it becomes necessary for the small number of followers of the true religion to go to secluded mountains and valleys to protect their faith. This at least removes the danger of good people becoming evil and prevents tribulation from assuming an all-consuming form. Such circumstances will arise before the Day of Resurrection.] (Muslim)

Section 70 – The virtues of associating and mixing with the general public, attending their gatherings and good assemblies, visiting the sick, participating in funerals, coming forward to help the needy, guiding the ignorant to the right path, enjoining good and forbidding evil, not causing harm to others, and showing patience even when harmed.

The virtues of associating and mixing with the general public, attending their gatherings and good assemblies, visiting the sick, participating in funerals, coming forward to help the needy, guiding the ignorant to the right path, enjoining good and forbidding evil, not causing harm to others, and showing patience even when harmed.

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) says that mixing and associating with the general public at the gatherings and events mentioned above is virtuous. This was the practice and model of the beloved Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), the noble prophets, the Rightly Guided Caliphs, the Companions, and the foremost Followers. The scholars of later generations and the finest thinkers of the Ummah likewise followed this model. The renowned imams of jurisprudence, including Imam al-Shafi’i and Ahmad (may Allah have mercy on them), and all other Islamic thinkers regarded living in a community and fulfilling social and family responsibilities and duties as prerequisites for success in Islamic life. The Exalted Allah says:وتَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى البر والتقرىHelp one another in righteousness and piety.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 2) There are many other verses in the Noble Qur’an concerning this.

Section 71 – Treating Muslims with humility and gentleness

Treating Muslims with humility and gentleness.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَاخْفِضْ جَنَاحَكَ لِمَنِ اتَّبَعَكَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Be kind to those believers who follow you.” (Surah al-Shu’ara: 215)

وقال تعالى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا مَنْ يُرِيدُ مِنْكُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ فَسَوْفَ يَأْتِي اللَّهُ بِقَوْمٍ يُحِبُّهُمْ وَيُحِبُّونَهُ أَذلَّةٍ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَعِزَّةٍ عَلَى الْكَافِرِينَ.

“O believers! Whoever among you turns back from his religion, Allah will surely bring forth a people whom He loves and who love Him; they will be humble and gentle toward the believers and stern toward the disbelievers.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 54)

وقال تعالى : بَأَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّا خَلَقْنَاكُمْ مِنْ ذَكَرٍ وَأُنثَى وَجَعَلْنَاكُمْ شُعُوبًا وقَبَائِلَ لِتَعَارَفُوا إِنَّ أَكْرَمَكُمْ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ أَتْقَاكُمْ.

“O people! Indeed, We created you from a male and a female, and made you into peoples and tribes so that you may know one another. Indeed, the most honored of you in the sight of Allah is the one among you who is most mindful of Allah.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 13)

وقال تعالى : فَلا تُرَكُوا أَنْفُسَكُمْ هُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِمَنِ اتَّقَى.

“So do not claim yourselves to be pure. He knows best who is mindful of Allah.” (Surah al-Najm: 32)

وقال تعالى : ونادى أصْحَابُ الأعراف رجالاً يُعْرِفُونَهُمْ بِسِيمَاهُمْ قَالُوا مَا اغْنى عَنْكُمْ جَمْعُكُمْ وَمَا كُنتُمْ تَسْتَكْبِرُونَ . أهولا – الَّذِينَ أَقْسَمْتُمْ لَا يَنَالُهُمُ اللَّهُ برَحْمَةٍ أَدْخُلُوا الْجَنَّةَ لَا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْكُمْ وَلَا انْتُمْ تَحْزَنُونَ.

“The people of the Heights will recognize some prominent people of Hell by their distinguishing marks and call out to them: ‘Your forces and your arrogance were of no avail. Are these not the people of Paradise concerning whom you swore that Allah would not grant them any share of His mercy?’ They will be told: ‘Enter Paradise. You shall have no fear, nor shall you grieve.’” (Surah al-A’raf: 48–49)

٦٠٢ – وَعَنْ عِبَاضِ بْنِ حِمَارٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللهَ أَوْحَى إِلَى أَنْ تَوَاضَعُوا حَتَّى لَا يَفْخَرَ أَحَدٌ عَلَى أَحَدٍ وَلَا يبغى أحد على أحد – رواه مسلم.

602. Iyad ibn Himar (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah revealed to me that you should behave with humility and gentleness toward one another, so that no one may boast over another and no one may transgress against another. (Muslim)

٦٠٣- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا نَقَصَتْ صَدَقَةٌ مِنْ مَالٍ وَمَا زَادَ اللهُ عَبْدًا بِعَفْو الا عزاً وَمَا تَوَاضَعَ أَحَدٌ لِلَّهِ إلا رفعه الله – رواه مسلم .

603. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Charity does not decrease wealth. Allah increases a servant in honor through his quality of forgiveness. Whoever adopts humility and gentleness for the sake of Allah, Allah elevates his rank. (Muslim)

٦٠٤- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ مَرْ عَلَى صِبْيَانِ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَقَالَ كَانَ النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَفْعَلُ – متفق عليه.

604. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. As he passed by a group of boys, he greeted them. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to do the same. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦٠٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ إِنْ كَانَتِ الأمة من اما – المَدِينَةِ لِتَأْخُذُ بِيدِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فتنطلق به حيث شاءت رواه البخاري .

605. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: A slave girl from Madinah would sometimes take the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) by the hand and lead him wherever she wished, for one of her needs. (Bukhari)

٦٠٦- وَعَنِ الْأَسْوَدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ قَالَ سُئِلَتْ عَائِشَةُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا مَا كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصْنَعُ فِي بَيْتِهِ؟ قَالَتْ كَانَ يَكُونُ فِي مِهْنَةِ أَهْلِهِ يَعْنِي خدمة أهله فاذا حضرت الصلاة خرج إلى الصلاة – رواه البخاري .

606. Aswad ibn Yazid (may Allah have mercy on him) narrated. He said: Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) was asked, “What did the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) do in his home?” She said: “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would work in his household,” meaning that he would serve his family. When the time for prayer came, he would go out to pray. (Bukhari)

٦٠٧- وَعَنْ أَبِي رِفَاعَةً تَمِيمِ بْنِ أُسَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ انْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يَخْطُبُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ رَجُلٌ غَرِيبٌ جَاءَ يسأل عن دينه لا يدرى ما دينهُ؟ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وترك خُطبَتَهُ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلى فَأْتِيَ بِكُرْسِي فَقَعَدَ عَلَيْهِ وَجَعَلَ يُعَلِّمُنِي مِمَّا عَلَّمَهُ اللهُ ثُم أتى خُطْبَتَهُ قائم آخرها – رواه مسلم.

607. Abu Rifa’ah Tamim ibn Usaid (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) while he was delivering a sermon. I said, “O Messenger of Allah, a stranger has come seeking knowledge about his religion; he does not know what his religion is.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) turned toward me, stopped his sermon, and came to me. A chair was brought, and he sat on it and began teaching me some of what Allah had taught him. Then he returned to his sermon and completed it while standing. (Muslim)

٦٠٨- وعن انس رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا اكل طعاما لعن أَصَابِعَهُ الثلاثَ قَالَ وَقَالَ إِذا سَقَطَتْ لُقْمَةُ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلْيُمْطَ عَنْهَا الأذى وَلْيَأْكُلها ولا يَدَعُها للشيطان وأمر أن تُسْلَتِ الْقَصْعَةُ قَالَ فَإِنَّكُمْ لَا تدرون في أي طعامكم البركة – رواه مسلم .

608. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. After eating, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would lick his three fingers—the thumb, index finger, and middle finger. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) also said: If a morsel of food belonging to any of you falls, let him remove whatever dirt is on it and eat it, and not leave it for Satan. He also instructed that the dish be licked clean, saying: You do not know in which part of your food the blessing lies. (Muslim)

٦٠٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا بعث اللهُ نَبِيًّا إِلَّا رَعَى الْغَنَمَ قَالَ أَصْحَابُهُ وَانْتَ؟ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ كُنتُ أَرْعَاهَا عَلَى قراريط لأهل مكة – رواه البخاري .

609. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah did not send any prophet who did not tend goats. His Companions asked, “Even you?” He said: “Yes, I too tended the goats of the people of Makkah in exchange for a few qirats.” (Bukhari)

٦١٠- وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَوْ دُعِيتُ إِلى كُراع أو ذراع لأَجَبْتُ ولو أهدى إلى ذراع أو كراع لقبلت – رواه البخاري .

610. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If I were invited to a meal consisting of a sheep’s foreleg or trotter, I would accept the invitation; and if I were given a foreleg or trotter as a gift, I would accept it. (Bukhari)

٦١١- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَتْ نَاقَةُ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ العَضَيَاء لا تُسْبَقُ أو لا تَكَادُ تُسبَقُ فَجَاءَ أَعْرَابِي عَلَى فَعُودٍ لَهُ فَسَبَقَهَا فشق ذلك عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ حَتَّى عَرَفَهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ حَقٌّ عَلَى اللهِ أَنْ لَا يُرْتَفِعَ شَيْ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا إِلا وضعه – رواه البخاري .

611. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had a she-camel named al-Adba’. It could not be overtaken, or could hardly be overtaken, in a race. Eventually, a Bedouin came riding a young camel of his and overtook it in a race. This greatly distressed the Muslims. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) perceived this and said: It is Allah’s way that nothing in this world rises to a high position without Him bringing it down. (Bukhari)

Section 72 – The prohibition of arrogance and conceit

Arrogance and conceit are prohibited.

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : تِلْكَ الدار الآخِرَةُ نَجْعَلُهَا لِلَّذِينَ لَا يُرِيدُونَ عُلُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ ولا فَسَادًا وَالْعَاقِبَةُ لِلْمُتَّقِينَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“That abode of the Hereafter We assign to those who do not seek superiority in the land or spread corruption. And the good end is for the mindful.” (Surah al-Qasas: 83)

وقال تعالى : ولا تَمْشِ فِي الْأَرْضِ مَرَحًا إِنَّكَ لَنْ تَخْرِقَ الْأَرْضَ وَلَن تَبْلُغَ الجبال طولاً.

“Do not walk on the earth arrogantly. You will never tear the earth apart, nor will you ever reach the height of the mountains.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 37)

وقال تعالى : وَلا تُصْعِرْ خَدكَ للنَّاسِ وَلا تَمْشِ فِي الْأَرْضِ مَرَحًا إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ كُلِّ مُخْتَالٍ فَخُورٍ

“Do not turn your cheek away from people in contempt, nor walk on the earth arrogantly. Indeed, Allah does not love anyone who is arrogant and boastful.” (Surah Luqman: 18)
Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) says: “La tusa’ir khaddaka linnas” means do not turn your face away from people out of pride. “Marah” means glory and arrogance.

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنْ قَارُونَ كَانَ مِنْ قَوْمٍ مُوسَى فَبَغَى عَلَيْهِمْ وَأَتَيْنَاهُ مِنَ الْكُنُوزِ مَا إِنَّ مَفَاتِحَهُ لتَنُوهُ بِالْعُصْبَةِ أولى القوة إِذْ قَالَ لَهُ قَوْمُهُ لَا تَفْرَحْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ الْفَرِحِينَ إلى قوله تعالى : فَخَسَفْنَا بِهِ وَبَدَارِهِ الْأَرْضَ.

“Qarun belonged to the people of Moses, but he wronged them. We had given him treasures whose keys were burdensome even for a group of strong men to carry. Remember when his people said to him, ‘Do not exult; surely Allah does not love those who exult. Seek, through what Allah has given you, the good of the Hereafter, and do not neglect your lawful share of this world. Be benevolent, just as Allah has been benevolent to you, and do not seek to spread corruption in the land. Allah does not love those who spread corruption.’ He said, ‘I have only been given this wealth because of knowledge I possess.’ Did he not know that Allah had destroyed before him many generations that were greater than him in strength and richer in wealth?”

“The criminals will not be questioned about their crimes. Qarun came before his people in all his splendor. Those who desired the life of this world said, ‘If only we had been given what Qarun has been given! Indeed, he is truly very fortunate.’ Those who had been given knowledge said, ‘Woe to you! Allah’s reward is better for those who believe and do righteous deeds, and none will receive it except the patient.’ Then We caused Qarun and his palace to be swallowed by the earth. He had no group to help him against Allah’s punishment, nor could he defend himself.” (Surah al-Qasas: 76–81)

٦١٢- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الله بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ مَنْ كَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ مِنْ كَبْرِ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ إِنَّ الرجل يُحِبُّ أن يكون ثَوْبُهُ حَسَنًا وَنَعْلَهُ حَسَنَةً قَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ جَمِيلٌ يُحِبُّ الْجَمَالَ الكبرُ بَطرُ الْحَقِّ وَغَمْطُ النَّاسِ رواه مسلم.

612. Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever has even an atom’s weight of arrogance in his heart will not enter Paradise. A man said, “A person likes his clothes and shoes to be beautiful—is that also included?” He said: “Allah is beautiful and loves beauty. Arrogance is rejecting the truth out of pride and despising people.” (Muslim)

٦١٣ – وَعَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الْأَخْوَعِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلًا أَكَلَ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِشِمَالِهِ فَقَالَ كُلِّ بِيَمِينِكَ قَالَ لَا أَسْتَطِيعُ قَالَ لَا استطعت ما مَنَعَهُ الا الكبر قَالَ فَمَا رَفعها إلى فيه رواه مسلم .

613. Salamah ibn al-Akwa’ (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. A man was eating with his left hand in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), so the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Eat with your right hand.” He replied, “I cannot.” He said: “May you never be able to!” Arrogance was the only thing preventing him. He was never again able to raise his hand to his mouth. (Muslim)

٦١٤ – وَعَنْ حَارِثَةَ بْنِ وَهْبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِلا أَخْبِرُكُمْ بِأهْلِ النَّارِ كُلُّ عُثْل جواظ مُسْتَكْبر – متفق عليه وتَقَدِّمَ شَرْحُهُ فِي بَابِ ضَعْفَةِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ .

614. Harithah ibn Wahb (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Shall I not inform you about the people of Hell? They are every arrogant, transgressing, wretched, and haughty person.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٦١٥- وعن أبي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ احتجت الجنة والنار فقالت النار في الْجَبَّارُونَ وَالْمُتَكَبِّرُونَ وَقَالَت الْجَنَّةُ فِي ضُعَفَاءُ النَّاسِ وَمَسَاكِينُهُمْ فَقَضَى اللَّهُ بَيْنَهُمَا إِنَّكِ الْجَنَّةُ رَحْمَتِي ارْحَمُ بِكِ مَنْ أَشَاءُ وَإِنَّكِ النَّارُ عَذَابِي أُعَذِّبُ بِكِ مَن أَشَاءُ وَلَكِلَيْكُمَا عَلَى ملوها – رواه مسلم.

615. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Paradise and Hell disputed with each other. Hell said, “The arrogant and haughty will enter me.” Paradise said, “The weak, poor, and helpless people will enter me.” Allah settled the dispute between them, saying: “Paradise, you are My mercy; through you I show mercy to whichever of My servants I wish. And Hell, you are My punishment; through you I punish whomever I wish. I am responsible for filling both of you.” (Muslim)

٦١٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَنْظُرُ اللهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إلى من جر إزاره بطرا – متفق عليه .

616. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will not look at the person who lets his garment trail below his ankles out of arrogance. (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦١٧- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثَةٌ لَا يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللهُ يومَ القِيَامَةِ وَلا يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلا يَنظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ شَيْخٌ زَانٍ وَمَلِكَ كَذَابٌ وَعَائِلٌ مُستكبر – رواه مسلم.

617. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah will neither speak to three types of people on the Day of Resurrection, nor purify them, nor look at them, and they will have a painful punishment: (1) an elderly adulterer, (2) a lying ruler, and (3) an arrogant poor person. (Muslim)

٦١٨- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الْعِزَّ ازارِى وَالْكَبْرِيَاءُ رِدَائِي فَمَنْ يُنَازِعُنِي فِي وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا فَقَدْ عَذَبْتُهُ .

618. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The Most High and Honored Allah says, “Might and majesty are My lower garment, and pride and greatness are My cloak. Whoever contends and disputes with Me regarding either of them, I shall surely cast him into Hell.” (Muslim)

٦١٩- وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ يَمْشِي فِي حلة تُعْجِبُهُ نَفْسُهُ مُرَجَلٌ رَأْسَهُ يَخْتَالُ فِي مِشْيَتِهِ إِذْ خَسَفَ اللَّهُ بِهِ فَهُوَ يَتَجَلَجَلُ في الأرض إلى يوم القيامة – متفق عليه

619. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: In the past, a man wearing a valuable garment, with his hair parted and displaying arrogance in his gait, was walking along. He felt extremely pleased and proud of himself. Suddenly, Allah caused him to sink into the earth. He will continue sinking beneath the earth until the Day of Resurrection. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٢٠- وَعَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الْأَكْوَعِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَزَالُ الرَّجُلُ يَذْهَبُ بِنَفْسِهِ حَتَّى يُكْتَبَ فِي الْجَبَّارِينَ فَيُصِيبُهُ مَا أصابهم – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .
620. Salamah ibn al-Akwa‘ (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A person continues to exalt himself until he is recorded among the arrogant and haughty; consequently, he suffers the same punishment as the arrogant and haughty.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 73 – On Good Character

On good character.

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : وَإِنَّكَ لَعَلَى خُلُقٍ عَظِيمٍThe Most High Allah says:

“Indeed, you possess an excellent character.” (Surah al-Qalam: 4) وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَالْكَاظِمِينَ الْغَيْظَ وَالْعَافِينَ عَنِ النَّاسِ.

“Those who restrain their anger and pardon people.” (Surah Al ‘Imran: 134) ٦٢١ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أحسنَ النَّاسِ خُلُقًا – متفق عليه

621. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) possessed the finest character among all mankind. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٢٢- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ مَا مَسَسْتُ ديباجا ولا حريراً الينَ مِنْ كَفَ رَسُول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلا شَمَمْتُ رَائِحَةُ قط أطيب مِنْ رَائِحَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُعلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَقَدْ خَدَمْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَشْرَ سِنِينَ فَمَا قَالَ لي قط أن ولا قَالَ لشي فعلته لما فعلته ولا يشير لم افعله الا فعلت كذا – متفق عليه.

622. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I have never touched woolen or silk cloth softer and more delicate than the palm of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). I have never smelled any fragrance more fragrant than the scent of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). I served the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) for ten long years, yet he never even uttered “uff” to me. He never said regarding anything I had done, “Why did you do that?” nor, regarding anything I had failed to do, “Why did you not do that?” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٢٣ – وَعَنِ الصَّعْبِ بْنِ جَنَّامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَهْدَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِماراً وحشيا فرده على فلما رأَى مَا فِي وَجْهِي قَالَ إِنَّا لَمْ تردهُ عَلَيْكَ الا لأن حرم – متفق عليه .

623. Sa‘b ibn Jaththamah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I presented the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) with a wild donkey as a gift, but he returned it to me. When he noticed the sadness on my face, he said: We returned it to you only because we are in a state of ihram. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٢٤- وَعَنِ النَّوَّاسِ بْنِ سَمْعَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الْبَرِّ وَالْإِثْمِ فَقَالَ الْبِرُّ حُسْنُ الْخُلْقِ وَالْإِثْمُ مَا حَاكَ فِي نفسك وكرهت أن يطلع عليه الناس – رواه مسلم .

624. al-Nawwas ibn Sam‘an (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) about righteousness and sin. He said: Righteousness is good character, and sin is what causes doubt in your heart and what you dislike people knowing about. (Muslim)

٦٢٥- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الله بن عمرو بن العاص رضى اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ لَمْ يَكُنْ رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاحِشًا وَلَا مُتَفَحِّشًا وَكَانَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ مِنْ خيارِكُمْ أَحْسَنُكُمْ أخلاقا – متفق عليه

625. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was not obscene by nature, nor was he obscene in speech. He would say: The best among you are those whose character is the finest. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٢٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاء رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا مِنْ شَيْءٍ أَثْقَل في ميزان المُؤْمِن يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مِنْ حُسْنِ الْخُلْقِ وَإِنَّ اللهَ بعض الفاحش البذي رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح .

626. Abu al-Darda’ (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: On the Day of Resurrection, nothing will be heavier in a believing servant’s record of deeds than good character. Indeed, Allah hates the obscene, foul-mouthed, and excessively talkative person.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this and said that the hadith is hasan and sahih.

٦٢٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ أَكْثَرِ مَا يُدْخِلُ النَّاسَ الْجَنَّةَ قَالَ تَقْوَى اللَّهِ وَحُسْنُ الخُلْقِ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ أَكْثَرِ مَا يُدْخِلُ النَّاسِ النَّارَ فَقَالَ الْغَمُ وَالْفَرْجُ – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث
حسن صحيح.

627. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was asked what most frequently causes people to enter Paradise. He said: God-consciousness, or fear of Allah, and good character. He was also asked what most frequently causes people to enter Hell. He said: The mouth and the private parts.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this and said that the hadith is hasan and sahih.

٦٢٨- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَكْمَلُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِيْمَانًا احْسَنُهُمْ خُلُقًا وَخَيَارُكُمْ خياركم لنسائهم – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

628. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The most perfect believers in faith are those with the finest character. The best among you are those who treat their wives best.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this and said that the hadith is hasan and sahih.

٦٢٩- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ الْمُؤْمِنَ لِيُدْرِكُ بِحُسْنِ خُلْقِهِ دَرجة الصائم القائم – رواه أبو داود.

629. ‘Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: A believer can certainly attain, through his good nature and good character, the rank of one who fasts during the day and performs worship at night. (Abu Dawud)

٦٣٠ – وعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ الْبَاهِلِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَا زَعِيمٌ بِبَيْت فِي رَبِّضِ الْجَنَّةِ لِمَنْ تَرَكَ الْمِرَاءَ وَإِنْ كَانَ مُحِقًا ويبيت في وسط الجَنَّةِ لِمَنْ تَرَكَ الكذب وإن كان مازحًا ويبيت في أعلى الْجَنَّةِ لِمَنْ حَسُنَ خُلُقَهُ حديث صحيح رواه ابو داود باسناد صحيح .

630. Abu Umamah al-Bahili (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: I guarantee a house on the outskirts of Paradise for one who abandons disputation, even if he is in the right; a house in the middle of Paradise for one who abandons lying, even when joking; and a house at the highest level of Paradise for one who beautifies his character.

This hadith is sahih. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it with a sahih chain of transmission.

٦٣١ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ مِنْ أَحَبِّكُمْ إِلَى وَأَقْرَيْكُمْ مِنَى مَجْلِسًا يُوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ أَحَاسِنُكُمْ أَخْلَاقًا وَإِنْ ابعضَكُم إلى وابْعَدكُمْ مِنِّى يَوْمَ القِيَامَةِ الشَّرْتَارُونَ وَالْمُتَشَدِقُونَ وَالْمُتَفَيْهِقُونَ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَدْ عَلِمْنَا الثَّرْتَارُونَ وَالْمُتَشَدِقُونَ فَمَا الْمُتَفَيْهِقُوْنَ قَالَ المتكبرون – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن

631. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: On the Day of Resurrection, the most beloved of you to me and the closest to me in seating will be those with the best character. On the Day of Resurrection, the most detestable of you to me and the farthest from me will be those who affect artificiality in their speech, display arrogance through their words, and are mutafayhiqun. The Companions said: O Messenger of Allah, we understand the meaning of those who speak artificially and those who display arrogance through their words, but who are the mutafayhiqun? He said: The arrogant.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith. Al-sarsar refers to one who speaks with excessive artificiality. Al-mutashaddiq refers to one who uses his speech to display superiority and boastfulness over others, and who, while speaking, seeks to demonstrate the eloquence and superiority of his words. The word fayhaq is derived from the root fahq, meaning to fill or stuff the mouth. Thus, al-mutafayhiq refers to one who speaks with his mouth full, exaggerates in doing so, speaks with affected deliberation, and uses lengthy speech to display his arrogance and nobility.

Imam al-Tirmidhi transmitted an explanation of good character from ‘Abdullah ibn al-Mubarak. He said: Good character means a cheerful face, adhering to truth and justice, and refraining from causing any harm to others, and so on.

Section 74 – Forbearance, Deliberateness, and Gentleness

Forbearance, deliberateness, and gentleness.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالْكَاظِمِينَ الْغَيْظَ وَالْعَافِينَ عَنِ النَّاسِ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Those who restrain their anger and pardon people. Allah loves those who do good.” (Surah Al ‘Imran: 134)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : خُذِ الْعَفْوَ وَآمُرُ بِالْعُرْفِ وَاعْرِضْ عَنِ الْجَاهِلِينَ.

“Adopt forgiveness, enjoin what is right, and turn away from the ignorant.” (Surah al-A‘raf: 199)

وقال تعالى : ولا تستوى الحسنة ولا السيئة ادفع بالتي هي أحسن فاذا الَّذِي بَيْنَكَ وَبَيْنَهُ عَدَاوَةٌ كَأَنَّهُ وَلِيٌّ حَمِيمٌ، وَمَا يُلْقَاهَا إِلَّا الَّذِينَ صَبَرُوا وَمَا يُلَقَّاهَا إِلا ذُو حَظٍّ عَظِيم

“Good and evil are not equal. Repel evil with what is better, and then the one between whom and you there is enmity will become as though he were a devoted friend. None is granted this except those who are patient, and none is granted it except one who possesses a great share of good fortune.” (Surah Ha-Mim al-Sajdah: 34–35)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَلَمَنْ صَبَرَ وَغَفَرَ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ لَمِنْ عَزم الأمور.

“Indeed, whoever is patient and forgives—that is truly a matter of firm resolve.” (Surah al-Shura: 43)

٦٣٢ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِأَشَجِّ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ إِنَّ فِيكَ خَصْلَتَيْنِ يُحِبُّهُمَا اللهُ الْحِلْمُ وَالْآنَاةُ رواه مسلم.

632. Ibn ‘Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to al-Ashajj of the tribe of ‘Abd al-Qays: You possess two qualities that Allah loves: forbearance and deliberateness. (Muslim)

٦٣٣- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلَّمَ إِنَّ الله رفيق يحب الرفق في الأمر كله – متفق عليه

633. ‘Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah is Gentle, and He loves gentleness in every matter. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٣٤ – وَعَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ رَفِيقٌ يُحِبُّ الرِّفْق ويعطى على الرفق ما لا يُعْطِي عَلَى الْعُنْفِ وَمَا لَا يُعْطِي عَلَى مَا سِوَاهُ رواه مسلم

634. ‘Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah is Gentle and loves gentleness. Through gentleness, He grants what He does not grant through harshness, nor through anything else besides it. (Muslim)

٦٣٥ – وَعَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الرِّفْقَ لَا يَكُونُ فِي شَيْءٍ إلا زانه ولا ينزع مِنْ شَيْءٍ إِلا شَانَهُ – رواه مسلم .

635. ‘Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Gentleness is not present in anything except that it beautifies it, and it is not removed from anything except that it makes it defective and flawed. (Muslim)

٦٣٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَالَ أَعْرَابِي فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَامَ النَّاسُ إِليهِ لِيَقَعُوا فِيهِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَعُوهُ وَارِيقُوا عَلَى بَوْلِهِ سَجُلاً مِنْ مَاءٍ أَوْ ذَنُوبًا مِنْ مَاءٍ فَإِنَّمَا بُعِثْتُمْ مُبَشِّرِينَ وَلَمْ تُبْعَثُوا معسرين – رواه البخاري .

636. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A Bedouin urinated in the mosque, so the people rose to attack him. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Leave him, and pour a bucket of water over his urine. You have been sent to make things easy, not to make them difficult. (Bukhari)

٦٣٧- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَسِرُوا ولا تعسروا وتشروا ولا تنفروا – متفق عليه .

637. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Adopt ease and gentleness, and do not adopt harshness. Give glad tidings, and do not spread hatred and hostility among one another. (Bukhari and Muslim)

۱۳۸ – وَعَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الله رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ يُحْرَمُ الرِّفْقَ يُحْرَمُ الْخَيْرَ كله – رواه مسلم .

638. Jarir ibn ‘Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Whoever is deprived of gentleness is deprived of all goodness. (Muslim)

٦٣٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلاً قَالَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم أوصني قَالَ لا تَغْضَبْ فَرَدَّد مراراً قَالَ لا تغضب – رواه البخاري .

639. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man said to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), “Advise me.” He said: “Do not become angry.” The man repeated his request several times, but the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) repeatedly said: “Do not become angry.” (Bukhari)

٦٤٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي يَعلَى شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللهَ كَتَبَ الْإِحْسَانَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ فَإِذَا قَتَلْتُمْ فَأَحْسَنُوا القتلة وإذا ذيَحْتُمْ فَأَحْسَنُوا الذبحة وليُحِدُ أَحَدُكُمْ شَفَرَتَهُ وَلْيُرِح ذَبِيحَتَهُ – رواه مسلم.

640. Abu Ya‘la Shaddad ibn Aws (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah has prescribed excellence in everything. So when you kill, kill well, and when you slaughter, slaughter well. Let each of you sharpen his blade and give ease to the animal he slaughters. (Muslim)

٦٤١ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ مَا خَيْرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَيْنَ أمرين قط الا أخَذَ أَيْسَرَهُمَا مَا لَمْ يَكُنْ إِثْمًا فَإِنْ كَانَ إِثْمًا كَانَ أَبْعَدَ النَّاسِ مِنْهُ وَمَا انْتَقَمَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِنَفْسِهِ فِي شَيْءٍ قَطُّ إِلَّا أن تُنتهك حرمة الله فينتقم الله تعالى – متفق عليه .

641. ‘Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: Whenever the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was given a choice between two matters, he always chose the easier of them, so long as it was not sinful. If it was sinful, he was the farthest of people from it. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) never took revenge for himself in any matter. However, when Allah’s sanctities were violated, he took revenge solely for the sake of the Most High Allah. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٤٢ – وسلم الا أخبركُم بِمَنْ يَحْرُمُ عَلَى النَّارِ أَوْ بِمَنْ تَحْرُمُ عَلَيْهِ النَّارُ؟ تَحْرُمُ عَلَى كُلِّ قريب هين لين سهل – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن

642. Ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Shall I not tell you for whom the Fire of Hell is forbidden, or who is forbidden to the Fire of Hell? The Fire of Hell is forbidden for every person who is approachable, gentle, mild, and humble in nature.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 75 – Showing Forgiveness and Carefully Avoiding the Ignorant and Foolish

Showing forgiveness and carefully avoiding the ignorant and foolish.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : خُذِ الْعَفْوَ وَأْمُرْ بِالْعُرْفِ وَأَعْرِضْ عَنِ الْجَاهِلِينَ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Adopt forgiveness, enjoin what is right, and turn away from the ignorant.” (Surah al-A‘raf: 199)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَاصْفَحِ الصَّفْحَ الْجَمِيلَ.

“So forgive them with gracious forgiveness.” (Surah al-Hijr: 85)

وقال تعالى : وَلَيَعْفُوا وَلَيَصْفَحُوا الا تَحِبُّونَ أَنْ يُغْفِرَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَاللَّهُ غفور رحيم.

“Let them pardon and overlook. Do you not wish that Allah should forgive you? Allah is Most Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (Surah al-Nur: 22)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَالْعَافِينَ عَنِ النَّاسِ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ.

“Those who pardon people. Allah loves those who do good.” (Surah Al ‘Imran: 134)

وقال تعالى : وَلَمَنْ صَبَرَ وَغَفَرَ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ لَمِنْ عَزْمِ الْأُمُورِ.

“Whoever is patient and forgives, surely that is a matter of firm resolve.” (Surah al-Shura: 43)

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

١٤٣ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هل أتى عَلَيْكَ يَوْمٌ كَانَ أَشَدَّ مِنْ يَوْمٍ أَحد قَالَ لَقَدْ لَقِيتُ مِنْ قَوْمِكَ وَكَانَ أَشَدُّ مَا لقيتُ مِنْهُمْ يَوْمَ الْعَقْبَةِ إِذْ عَرَضْتُ نَفْسِى عَلَى ابْنِ عَبْدِ بَالِيْلَ بْنِ عَبْدِ كَلَالٍ فَلَمُ يُحبني إلى ما أردتُ فانطلقت وأنا مهموم عَلَى وَجْهِي فَلَمْ أَسْتَفِقْ الا وانا يقرن الثعالب فرفعت رأسي فإذا أنا بسحابة قَدْ أَظلَّتْنِي فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا فِيهَا جبريل عليه السَّلامُ فَنَادَانِي فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى قَدْ سَمِعَ قَوْلَ قَوْمِكَ لَكَ وَمَا رَدُّوا عَلَيْكَ وَقَدْ بَعَثَ إِلَيْكَ ملك الجبال لتأمرَهُ بِمَا شِئْتَ فِيْهِمْ فَنَادَانِي مَلَكُ الجبال فسلم عَلَى ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنَّ اللهَ قَدْ سَمِعَ قَوْلَ قَوْمِكَ لكَ وَأَنَا مَلَكُ الجبال وقَدْ بَعَثَنِي رَبِّي إِلَيْكَ لِتَأْمُرَنِي بِأَمْرِكَ فَمَا شِئْتَ إِنْ شِئْتَ أَطْبَقْتُ عَلَيْهِمُ الْأَحْسَبَيْنَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَلْ أَرْجُو أَنْ يُخْرِجَ اللَّهُ مِنْ أَصْلَابِهِمْ مَنْ يَعْبُدُ اللهَ وَحْدَهُ لا يُشرك به شيئًا – متفق عليه .

643. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: She said to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), “Has there ever been a day that was harder for you than the day of Uhud?” He said: “Yes. I encountered such treatment from your people on the day of ‘Aqabah that was harder than what I encountered on the day of Uhud, when I presented myself to Ibn ‘Abd Yalil ibn ‘Abd Kulal (with the purpose of presenting the message of monotheism). He did not respond to what I sought. I therefore departed from there distressed, and I was unaware of myself until I reached Qarn al-Tha’alib. There I raised my head and saw a cloud shading me. I looked and saw Jibril (peace be upon him) in it. Jibril called me and said, ‘Indeed, Allah Almighty has heard what your people said to you and the response they gave you. He has sent the Angel of the Mountains to you, so you may instruct him regarding them as you wish.’ The Angel of the Mountains called me, greeted me, and said, ‘O Muhammad! Allah has heard what your people said to you. I am the Angel of the Mountains. My Lord has sent me to you so that you may command me as you wish. If you wish, I will join the two mountains of Akhshabain together over them and destroy the unbelievers utterly.’ The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: ‘I do not wish for their destruction. Rather, I hope that Allah will bring forth from their loins people who will worship Allah alone and associate nothing with Him.’ [Note: Al-Akhshab refers to the two mountains surrounding Makkah. A very large mountain is called al-Akhshab.] (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٤٤- وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ مَا ضَرَبَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَيْئًا قَط بيده ولا امْرَأَةً وَلَا خَادِمًا إِلَّا أَنْ يُجَاهِدَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَمَا نَيْلَ مِنْهُ شَيْ قَطَ فَيَنْتَقِمُ مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ إِلا أَن يُنْتَهَكَ شَيْ مِنْ مَحَارِمِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى فَيَنْتَقِمُ لِلَّهِ تعالى- رواه مسلم.

644. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: She said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) never struck anyone with his hand—not a woman and not a servant—except when fighting in the cause of Allah. Nor did he ever take revenge on anyone for harm done to him, except when one of the inviolable matters ordained by Allah Almighty was violated; then he took revenge for the sake of Allah.” (Muslim)

٦٤٥- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ أَمْشِي مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَعَلَيْهِ بُرْد نَجْرَانِي غَلَيْظُ الْحَاشِيَةِ فَأَدْرَكَهُ أَعْرَابِي فَجَبَدَهُ بردائه جيدة شديدة فنظرت الى صفحة عاتق النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَدْ أَثْرَتْ بها حاشية الرداء مِنْ شِدَّةِ جَبْدَتِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ مُرْ لِي مِنْ مَالِ اللَّهِ الَّذِي عِندَكَ فَالْتَفَتَ إِلَيْهِ فَضَحِكَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَ لَهُ بِعَطا ء – متفق عليه .

645. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said, “I was walking with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He was wearing a Najrani cloak with a thick or flat border. A Bedouin came up to him and pulled his cloak very forcefully. I saw the side of the Prophet’s neck, and the border of the cloak had left a mark there because of the force with which it had been pulled. The Bedouin said, ‘O Muhammad, arrange for me to receive some of the wealth of Allah that you possess.’ He looked at the man, smiled, and then ordered that something be given to him.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٤٦ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَأَنَّى أَنْظُرُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَحْكِي نَبِيًّا مِنَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ صَلَوَاتُ اللهِ وَسَلَامُهُ عَلَيْهِمْ ضَرَبَهُ قَوْمُهُ فَأَدْمَوهُ وَهُوَ يَمْسَحُ الدم عن وجهه وَيَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِقَوْمِي فَإِنَّهُمْ لَا يعْلَمُونَ متفق عليه.

646. Ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said, “It is as though I am looking at the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) while he was relating the story of one of the prophets (peace and blessings of Allah be upon them). His people had beaten him until he bled, and he was wiping the blood from his face while saying, ‘O Allah, forgive my people, for they do not understand.’” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٤٧- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال ليسَ الشَّدِيدُ بِالصُّرَعَةِ إِنَّمَا الشَّدِيدُ الَّذِي يَمْلِكُ نَفْسَهُ عِنْدَ الْغَضَبِ متفق عليه.

647. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Strength does not lie in defeating one’s opponent in wrestling; rather, true strength is the ability to control oneself at the time of anger.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 76 — Remaining patient in the face of hardship and suffering

Remaining patient in the face of hardship and suffering.

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : وَالْكَاظِمِينَ الْغَيْظَ وَالْعَافِينَ عَنِ النَّاسِ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ.

Allah Almighty says:

“Those who restrain anger and pardon people; Allah loves those who do good.” (Surah Al ‘Imran: 134)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَلَمَنْ صَبَرَ وَغَفَرَ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ لَمِنْ عَزْمِ الْأُمُورِ.

“And whoever is patient and forgives—indeed, that is surely a matter of firm resolve.” (Surah Ash-Shura: 43)

Many hadiths relating to this subject have already been mentioned. Here, one more hadith is presented.

٦٤٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلاً قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ لِي قَرَابَهُ اصلهم وتقطعني وأحسنُ إِلَيْهِمْ وَيُسِينُونَ إلى وَاحْلُمُ عَنْهُمْ وَيَجْهَلُونَ عَلَى فَقَالَ لئِنْ كُنتَ كَمَا قُلْتَ فَكَأَنَّمَا تُسِفُهُمُ الْمَل وَلا يَزَالُ مَعَكَ مِنَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ظَهِير عَلَيْهِمْ مَا دُمْتَ على ذلك – رواه مسلم وقد سبق شَرحُهُ فِي بَابِ صِلَةِ الْأَرْحَامِ.

648. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, I have relatives with whom I maintain ties, but they sever ties with me. I treat them well, but they treat me badly. I am patient with them, but they behave ignorantly toward me.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “If you are as you have said, it is as though you are feeding them hot ashes. As long as you remain steadfast in this conduct, a helper from Allah will continue to support you against them.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Its explanation was previously discussed in the section entitled “Maintaining Ties of Kinship.”

Section 77 — Expressing displeasure when the inviolable ordinances of the Shari’ah are violated and taking revenge for the sake of Allah’s religion

Expressing displeasure when the inviolable ordinances of the Shari’ah are violated and taking revenge for the sake of Allah’s religion.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : ذَلِكَ وَمَنْ يُعَظِمْ حُرُمَاتِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَهُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهِ.

Allah Almighty says:

“That is the ordinance. Whoever honors the sacred ordinances of Allah, it is better for him in the sight of his Lord.” (Surah Al-Hajj: 30)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِن تَنصُرُوا اللهَ يَنْصُرْكُمْ وَيُثَبِّتْ أَقْدَامَكُمْ.

“If you support Allah’s religion, He will support you and make your feet firm.” (Surah Muhammad: 7)
The hadith narrated by ‘A’ishah concerning this was discussed earlier.

٦٤٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَمْرُو الْبَدْرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إلى النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي لَا تَأْخُرُ عَنْ صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ مِنْ أَجْلِ فلان مما يطيل بنا فَمَا رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غَضِبَ فِي مَوْعِظَةٌ قط أَشَدَّ مِمَّا غَضِبَ يَوْمَئِذٍ فَقَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ مِنْكُمْ مُنْفَرِينَ فَأَيُّكُمْ أَمْ الناس فليوجز فان من ورائه الكبير والصغير وذا الحاجة – متفق عليه .

649. Abu Mas’ud ‘Uqbah ibn ‘Amr al-Badri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “Because of so-and-so, I am delayed from the dawn prayer, for he prolongs the prayer for us.” I never saw the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) more intensely angry in a sermon than he was that day. He said: “O people, among you are those who drive people away. Whoever leads the people in prayer should make it brief, for behind him are the elderly, the young, the weak, and those with needs.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٥٠ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَدِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ سَفَرٍ وقَدْ سَتَرْتُ سَهْوَةٌ لي بقرام فيهِ تَمَاثِيلُ فَلَمَّا رَأَهُ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هَتَكَهُ وَتَلُونَ وَجْهُهُ وَقَالَ يَا عَائِشَةُ أَشَدَّ النَّاسِ عَذَابًا عِنْدَ اللهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الَّذِينَ يُضَاهُونَ بِخَلْقِ الله – متفق عليه

650. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) returned from a journey. I had hung a curtain bearing images in the courtyard of my room. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) saw it, he tore it down, and his face changed color. He said: “O ‘A’ishah, the people who will receive the most severe punishment from Allah on the Day of Resurrection are those who imitate Allah’s creation.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٥١- وَعَنْهَا أَنْ قُرَيْشًا أهمهم شأن المراة المحرومية التي سَرَقَتْ فَقَالُوا مَنْ يُكَلِّمُ فِيهَا رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا مَنْ يَجْتَرِئُ عَلَيْهِ إِلَّا أَسَامَةً بن زيد حِب رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكَلَّمَهُ أَسَامَةٌ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اتَشفَعُ فِي حَدٌ مِنْ حُدُودِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ثُمَّ قَامَ فَاخْتَطَبَ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنَّمَا أَهْلَكَ مَنْ قَبْلَكُم أَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا إِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الشَّرِيفَ تَرَكُوهُ وَإِذَا سَرَقَ فيهم الضعيفُ أَقَامُوا عَلَيْهِ الحد وأيم الله لو أن فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتَ مُحَمَّدٍ سَرَقَتْ لقطعت يدها – متفق عليه .

651. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Quraysh became very concerned about a woman from the Makhzum tribe because she had committed theft. They said to one another, “Who will speak to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) on her behalf?” They said, “Who would dare to do so except Usamah ibn Zayd, the beloved of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)?” Usamah eventually spoke to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) about it. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Are you interceding regarding one of the limits prescribed by Allah?” Then he stood and delivered a sermon, saying: “Indeed, those before you were destroyed because when a noble person among them stole, they let him go, but when a weak person stole, they carried out the prescribed punishment on him. By Allah, if Fatimah, the daughter of Muhammad, were to steal, I would certainly cut off her hand.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٥٢- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ ) عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَأَى نُخَامَةٌ في القبلة فشق ذلكَ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى رُؤى في وجهه فَقَامَ فَحَكَهُ بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ إِنْ أَحَدَكُمْ اذا قام في صلاته فَإِنَّهُ يُنَاجِي رَبَّهُ وَإِنَّ رَبَّهُ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْقِبْلَةِ فَلَا يَبْزُقَنُ أَحَدُكُمْ قبل القبلة ولكن عن يساره أو تحت قدمه ثم أخذ طرف ردائه فَبَصَقَ فِيهِ ثُمَّ رَد بَعْضَهُ عَلَى بَعْضٍ فَقَالَ أَوْ يَفْعَلُ هَكَذَا – متفق عليه .

652. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) saw some sputum on the side of the qiblah in the mosque. It distressed him greatly, to the extent that displeasure was visible on his face. He immediately stood, scraped it away with his hand, and said: “When any of you stands for prayer, he privately converses with his Lord, and his Lord is between him and the qiblah. Therefore, none of you should spit toward the qiblah; rather, he should spit to his left or beneath his foot.” Then he took the edge of his cloak, spat into it, rubbed one part against the other, and said: “Or he should do this.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 78 — The ruler should be gentle in his dealings with the people, love them, advise them sincerely, and neither deceive nor treat them harshly, nor neglect their welfare or the fulfillment of their needs

The ruler should be gentle in his dealings with the people, love them, advise them sincerely, and neither deceive nor treat them harshly, nor neglect their welfare or the fulfillment of their needs.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَاخْفِضْ جَنَاحَكَ لِمَنِ اتَّبَعَكَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ.
Allah Almighty says:

“Be humble toward the believers who follow you.” (Surah Ash-Shu’ara: 215)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ اللهَ يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ وَالْإِحْسَانِ وَإِيتَاءِ ذِي الْقُرْبَى وَيَنْهَى عَنِ الفحشاء والمنكر وَالْبَغْيِ يَعِظُكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَذَكَّرُونَ.

“Indeed, Allah commands justice, excellence, and giving to relatives, and He forbids obscenity, wrongdoing, and transgression. He admonishes you so that you may take heed.” (Surah An-Nahl: 90)

٦٥٣- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ كلكم راع وكلكم مَسْئُولٌ عَنْ رَعِيَّتِهِ الْإِمَامُ رَاعٍ وَمَسْئُولٌ عَنْ رَعِيَّتِهِ والرجل راع في أهله ومسئول عن رعيته والمرأة راعية في بيت زوجها وَمَسْئُولَةٌ عَنْ رَعِيَّتِهَا وَالْخَادِمُ رَاعٍ فِي مَالِ سَيِّدِهِ وَمَسْئُولٌ عَنْ رَعِيَّتِهِ وَكُلُّكُمْ راع ومسئول عن رعيته – متفق عليه

653. Ibn ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Each of you is a shepherd, and each of you is responsible for his flock. The imam is a shepherd and is responsible for his flock. A man is a shepherd over his family and is responsible for his flock. A woman is a shepherd over her husband’s household and is responsible for her flock. A servant is a shepherd over his master’s property and is responsible for his flock. Thus, each of you is a shepherd, and each of you is responsible for his flock.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

١٥٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي يَعْلَى مَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ عَبْدِ يَسْتَرْعِيْهِ اللَّهُ رَعِيَّةً يَمُوتُ يَوْمَ يَمُوْتُ وَهُوَ غَاشِ لِرَعِيَّتِهِ إِلا حَرَّمَ اللهُ عَلَيْهِ الْجَنَّة – متفق عليه ، وفي رواية فلم يَحْطِهَا بِنُصْحه لم يجد رائحة الجنة ، وفي رواية لِمُسْلِمِ مَا مِنْ أمير يلى أمورَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ ثُمَّ لَا يَجْهَدُ لَهُمْ وَيَنْصَح لهم إلا لم يدخل معهم الجنة .

654. Abu Ya’la Ma’qil ibn Yasar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: If Allah appoints a servant to oversee a people and he deceives them, Allah will forbid Paradise to him when he dies.” Al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated this hadith. Another narration states: “If he does not devote himself to the welfare of his people, he will not even smell the fragrance of Paradise.” In a narration by Muslim: “No ruler is appointed over the affairs of the Muslims and then fails to strive for their benefit and sincerely advise them, except that he will not enter Paradise with them.”

٦٥٥ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ فِي بَيْتِي هذا اللهُم مَنْ وَلِي مِنْ أَمْرِ أُمَّتِي شَيْئًا فَشَقٌ عَلَيْهِمْ فَاشْقُقْ عَلَيْهِ وَمَنْ وَلِى مِنْ أَمْرِ أُمَّتِي شَيْئًا فَرَفَقَ بِهِمْ فَارْفق به رواه مسلم

655. ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: She said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say in this house of mine: O Allah, whoever is placed in charge of any matter of my community and treats them harshly, treat him harshly; and whoever is placed in charge of any matter of my community and treats them gently, treat him gently.” (Muslim)

9 ٦٥٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ا كلمَا هَلَكَ نَبِي خَلَقَهُ نَبِي وَإِنَّهُ لَا وَسَلَّمَ كَانَتْ بَنو اسرائيلَ تَسُوسُهُمُ الأنبياء كا نَبِي بَعْدِي وَسَيَكُونُ بَعْدِي خُلَفَاء فَيَكْثُرُونَ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا قَالَ أوْفُوا بِبَيْعَةِ الأَول فَالْأول ثُمَّ أَعْطَوْهُمْ حَقَّهُمْ وَاسْأَلُوا اللَّهَ الَّذِي لَكُمْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ سَائِلُهُمْ عَمَّا اسْتَرْعَاهُمْ متفق عليه .

656. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The prophets governed the Children of Israel. Whenever one prophet died, another prophet succeeded him. There will be no prophet after me, but there will soon be many caliphs after me.” They said, “O Messenger of Allah, what do you command us then?” He said: “Fulfill the pledge of allegiance to each one in succession, and give them their due rights. Ask Allah for what is due to you, for Allah will question them about the responsibility He entrusted to them over the people.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٥٧- وَعَنْ عَائِدَ بْنِ عَمْرٍو رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ عَلَى عُبَيْدِ اللهِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَي بُنَى إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ شَرَّ الرعاء الخطمَة فَإِيَّاكَ أَنْ تَكُونَ مِنْهُمْ – متفق عليه .

657. ‘A’id ibn ‘Amr (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He visited ‘Ubaydullah ibn Ziyad and said to him, “My son, I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: The worst of rulers are the harsh and oppressive ones. So beware that you do not become one of them.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٥٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ الْأَزْدِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِمُعَاوِيَةَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ وَلاهُ اللهُ شَيْئًا مِنْ أَمُورِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَاحْتَجَبَ دُونَ حَاجَتِهِمْ وَخَلْتِهِمْ وَفَقْرِهِمْ احْتَجَبَ اللَّهُ دُونَ حَاجَتِهِ وَخَلْتِهِ وَفَقْرِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَجَعَلَ مُعَاوِيَةُ رَجُلاً على حوائج الناس – رواه ابو داود والترمذي.

658. Abu Maryam al-‘Abdi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said to Mu’awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him), “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Whoever is appointed by Allah to govern any affair of the Muslims, then withdraws from attending to their needs, wants, and poverty, Allah will withdraw from attending to his needs, wants, and poverty on the Day of Resurrection.” Thereafter, Mu’awiyah appointed a man to attend to the needs of the people. (Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi)

Section 79 — The just ruler

The just ruler.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ وَالْإِحْسَانِ.

Allah Almighty says:

“Indeed, Allah commands justice and excellence.” (Surah An-Nahl: 90)

وقال تعالى : وأَقْسِطُوا إِنَّ اللهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُقْسِطِينَ.

“Be just. Indeed, Allah loves those who act justly.” (Surah Al-Hujurat: 9)

٦٥٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ سبعة يظلهم الله في ظله يوم لا ظل إلا ظله إِمَامٌ عَادِلٌ وَشَابٌ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَة الله تَعَالَى وَرَجُلٌ قَلْبُهُ مُعَلى فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ وَرَجُلَانِ تَحَابًا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعًا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرِّنَا عَلَيْهِ وَرَجُلٌ دَعَتْهُ امْرَأَةً ذات منصب وجَمَالَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ وَرَجُلٌ تصدق بِصَدَقَةٍ فَأَخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لا تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تَنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ – متفق عليه

659. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Allah will grant refuge under the shade of His Throne to seven categories of people on that difficult day when there will be no shade except the shade of His Throne. They are: (1) a just ruler; (2) a young person engaged in the worship of Allah, the Exalted; (3) a person whose heart remains attached to the mosques; (4) two people who love one another for Allah’s sake, meet for Allah’s sake, and part for Allah’s sake; (5) a man whom a noble and beautiful woman invites to commit an immoral act, but he says, ‘I fear Allah’; (6) a person who gives charity secretly, to such an extent that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given; and (7) a person who remembers Allah in solitude and whose eyes overflow with tears. (Bukhari)

٦٦٠ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ المُقْسِطِينَ عِندَ اللهِ عَلَى مَنَابِرَ مِنْ نُوْرِ الَّذِينَ يَعْدِلُونَ في حكمهم وأَهْلِيهِمْ وَمَا وَلوا – رواه مسلم .

660. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Indeed, those who administer justice will be on pulpits of light before Allah—those who are just in their judgments, with their families, and in what has been entrusted to them.” (Muslim)

٦٦١ – وَعَنْ عَوْفِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ خِيَارُ المَتِكُمُ الَّذِينَ تُحِبُّونَهُمْ وَيُحِبُّونَكُمْ وَتُصَلُّوْنَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَيُصَلُّونَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَشِرَارُ أَيْمَتِكُمُ الَّذِينَ تُبْغِضُونَهُمْ وَيُبْغِضُونَكُمْ وَتَلْعَنُونَهُمْ وَيَلْعَنُونَكُمْ قَالَ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ الله أَفَلا تُنَابِدُهُمْ قَالَ لَا مَا أَقَامُوا فِيكُمُ الصَّلاةَ لا ما أقاموا فيكم الصلاة – رواه مسلم.

661. Awf ibn Malik (RA) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “The best of your rulers and imams are those whom you love and who love you, for whom you supplicate and who supplicate for you. The worst of your rulers are those whom you hate and who hate you; you curse them and they curse you.” The narrator said: We asked, “O Messenger of Allah, should we not sever relations with them?” He said: “No, as long as they establish prayer among you.” (Muslim)

٦٦٢ – وَعَنْ عِبَاضِ بْنِ حِمَارٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّة ثلاثة ذو سُلْطَانٍ مُقْسِطٌ مُوَفِّقٌ وَرَجُلٌ رَحِيمٌ رَقِيقٌ الْقَلْبِ لِكُلِّ ذِي قُرْبَى وَمُسْلِمِ وَعَفِيفٌ مُتَعَقِّفٌ ذُو عيال- رواه مسلم .

662. Iyad ibn Himar (RA) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “The people of Paradise are of three kinds: (1) a just ruler who is granted success in giving charity and promoting the welfare of the people; (2) a compassionate, tender-hearted person whose heart is very gentle and kind toward every relative and Muslim brother; and (3) a chaste, self-restrained person of pure body and mind, possessing an innocent character and surrounded by a family.” (Muslim)

Section 80 — Obedience to a ruler’s sinful command is obligatory, while disobedience to their sinful command is forbidden

Obedience to a ruler’s sinful command is obligatory, while disobedience to their sinful command is forbidden.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَطِيعُوا الله وأطيعوا الرسول وأولى الأمر منكم

Allah, the Exalted, says:

“O believers! Obey Allah, obey the Messenger, and those in authority among you.” (Surah an-Nisa: 59)

٦٦٣ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ على المرء المُسلِم السمع والطاعَةُ فِيمَا أَحَبٌ وَكَرِهَ إِلَّا أَنْ يُؤْمَرَ بِمَعْصِيَةٍ فَإِذَا أمر بمعصية فلا سمع ولا طاعة – متفق عليه

663. Ibn Umar (RA) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “It is obligatory upon every Muslim to listen and obey, whether he likes it or dislikes it, as long as he is not commanded to commit sin. If he is commanded to commit sin, there is no obligation to listen or obey.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦٦٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا بَابَعْنَا رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى السَّمْعِ والطَّاعَةِ يَقُولُ لَنَا فِيمَا اسْتَطَعْتُمْ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

664. Ibn Umar (RA) reported: When we pledged allegiance to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) to listen and obey, he would say to us: “To the extent you are able.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦٦٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ خَلَعَ يَدَا مِنْ طاعة لقى الله يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلا حُجَّةَ لَهُ وَمَنْ مَاتَ وَلَيْسَ فِي عُنُقِهِ بَيْعَةٌ مَاتَ ميتة جَاهِلِيَّة رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ وَمَنْ مَاتَ وَهُوَ مُفَارِقٌ لِلْجَمَاعَةِ فَإِنَّهُ يَمُوتُ مِيتَة جاهلية.

665. Ibn Umar (RA) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Whoever withdraws his hand from obedience will meet Allah on the Day of Resurrection with no proof in his favor. Whoever dies without having a pledge of allegiance around his neck dies the death of the Age of Ignorance.”

Imam Muslim narrated this. In another narration of his it states: “Whoever dies while separated from the community dies the death of the Age of Ignorance.”

٦٦٦ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اسمعوا وَأَطِيعُوا وَإِنِ اسْتُعْمِلَ عَلَيْكُمْ عَبْدٌ كَانْ رَأْسَهُ رَبِيبَةً رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

666. Anas (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Listen and obey, even if an Abyssinian slave with a head like a raisin is appointed as your ruler.” (Bukhari)

٦٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسَلَّمَ عَلَيْكَ السَّنعُ والطَّاعَةُ فِي عُشركَ وَيُسْرِكَ وَمَنْشَطَكَ وَمَكْرَهكَ وأثرة عليك رواه مسلم.

667. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Listening and obeying is obligatory upon you in times of prosperity and adversity, in what you like and dislike, and even when others are given preference over you or your rights are diminished.” (Muslim)

٦٦٨ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي سَفَرٍ فَتَزَلْنا منزلاً فَمِنَّا مَنْ يُصْلِحُ حَيَانَهُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ يُنْتَضِلُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ هُوَ في حشره إذ نادى منادى رسولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الصلاة جامعة فَاجْتَمَعنا إلى رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَنَّهُ لَمْ قَبْلِي إِلا كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يُدلُّ أُمَّتَهُ عَلَى خَيْرِ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ لَهُمْ وَيُنْذِرَهُمْ يَكُن بِي قَبْ شَرِّ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ لَهُمْ وَإِنْ أَمْتَكُمْ هذه جُعِلَ عَافِيَتُهَا فِي أُولُهَا وَسَيُصِيبُ أَخْرَهَا بلاء وأمور تنكرونها وتجىء فَتَنَّ يُرقِّقُ بَعْدُهَا بَعْضًا وَتَجِيءُ الْفِتْنَةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هذه مهلكني ثم تنكشف وتجيء الفتنةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ هَذِهِ فَمَنْ احب أَنْ يُرْحَزَحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَيُدْخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَلْتَأْتِهِ مَنِيتُهُ وَهُوَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخر وليات الى الناس الذي يُحِبُّ أن يوتى اليْهِ وَمَنْ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا فَأَعْطَاهُ صفقَهُ يَدِهِ وَثَمَرَةَ قَلْبِهِ فَلْيُطِعْهُ إِنِ اسْتَطَاعَ فَإِنْ جَاءَ أَخَرُ يُنَازِعُهُ فَاضْرِبُوا عُنُقَ الآخر – رواه مسلم.

668. Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported: We were traveling with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). We stopped at a place. Some of us were repairing our tents, some were practicing archery, and some were attending to their riding animals. At that time, the caller of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) called out: “Gather for prayer.” We gathered before the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), and he said: “Every prophet who came before me was obliged, according to his knowledge, to guide his people to the good he knew for them and to warn them against the evil he knew for them. The condition of this nation of yours is that its early period will have peace and stability, while its later period will be beset by trials and matters that you will dislike. Trials will arise, each one weakening the one before it. A trial will come, and the believer will say, ‘This will surely destroy me.’ Then it will pass. Another trial will come, and the believer will say, ‘This is it; this will destroy me.’ Whoever wishes to be kept away from the Fire and admitted to Paradise should meet his death believing in Allah and the Last Day, and should treat people as he wishes to be treated. Whoever pledges allegiance to an imam, gives him his hand and the commitment of his heart, should obey him as far as he is able. If another comes to challenge him, strike the neck of the latter.” (Muslim)

٦٦٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُنَيْدَةَ وَايْلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَأَلَ سَلَمَةُ ابْنُ يَزِيدَ الجعفي رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيِّ اللهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قَامَتْ عَلَيْنَا أمراء يَسْأَلُونَا حَقَّهُمْ وَيَمْتَعُونَا حَقْنَا فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ ثُمَّ سَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اسْمَعُوا وَأَطِيعُوا فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيْهِمْ مَا حُمِّلُوا وعَلَيْكُمْ مَا حُمِّلْتُمْ – رواه مسلم .

669. Abu Hunaydah Wa’il ibn Hujr (RA) reported: Salamah ibn Yazid al-Ju‘fi (RA) asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him): “O Prophet of Allah, what is your instruction if rulers are placed over us who demand their rights from us in full but withhold our rights?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) turned away from him. When Salamah asked again, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Listen and obey, for their burden is upon them and your burden is upon you.” (Muslim)

٦٧٠- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ بَعْدِى اثرة وأمور تُنْكِرُونَهَا قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ كَيْفَ تَأْمُرُ مَنْ أَدْرَكَ مِنا ذلكَ قَالَ تُوَدُّونَ الْحَقِّ الَّذِينَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَتَسْأَلُونَ اللهَ الذي لكم متفق عليه

670. Abdullah ibn Masud (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “After me, you will face preference being given to others over you and many things that you dislike.” The Companions asked: “O Messenger of Allah, what do you instruct the one among us who experiences that?” He said: “Fulfill the rights owed to them, and ask Allah for what is owed to you.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦٧١- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أطاعَنِى فَقَدْ أَطاعَ اللهَ وَمَنْ عَصَانِي فَقَدْ عَصَى اللَّهَ وَمَنْ يُطِعِ الْأَمِيرَ فَقَدْ أَطَاعَنِي وَمَنْ يَعْصِ الأمير فَقَدْ عَصَانِي – متفق عليه

671. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever obeys me has obeyed Allah, and whoever disobeys me has disobeyed Allah. Whoever obeys the commander has obeyed me, and whoever disobeys the commander has disobeyed me.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦٧٢- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال من كرة من أميره شَيْئًا فَلْيَصْبِرُ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ خَرَجَ مِنَ السُّلْطَانِ شِبْرًا مَاتَ ميتة جاهلية – متفق عليه.

672. Ibn Abbas (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “If any of you sees something he dislikes in his leader, let him be patient. For whoever separates from the authority of Islam by even a handspan and dies in that state dies the death of the Age of Ignorance.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦٧٣- وعن أبي بُكْرَةً رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ أَمَانَ السُّلْطَانَ أَهَانَهُ الله رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

673. Abu Bakrah (RA) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Whoever humiliates the head of the Islamic state, Allah will humiliate him as well.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this and said: “It is a hasan hadith.”

Section 81 — Seeking a government position is prohibited. If one is not nominated for such a position and does not need it, it should be avoided

Seeking a government position is prohibited. If one is not nominated for such a position and does not need it, it should be avoided.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : تِلْكَ الدَّارُ الْآخِرَةُ نَجْعَلُهَا لِلَّذِينَ لَا يُرِيدُونَ عُلُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَلَا فَسَادًا وَالْعَاقِبَةُ لِلْمُتَّقِينَ.

Allah, the Exalted, says:

“That abode of the Hereafter We reserve for those who do not seek superiority or spread corruption on earth. The good outcome is for the God-conscious.” (Surah al-Qasas: 83)

٦٧٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْن سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ لَا تَسْأَلِ الْإِمَارَةَ فَإِنَّكَ إِنْ أَعْطَيْتَهَا عَنْ غَيْرِ مَسْأَلَة أعنْتَ عَلَيْهَا وَإِنْ أَعْطَيْتُهَا عَنْ مَسْأَلَةٍ وكُلْتَ إِلَيْهَا وَإِذَا خَلَقْتَ عَلَى يَمِينِ فَرَأَيْتَ غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا فَأْتِ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وكَفِّرْ عَن يمينك – متفق عليه.

674. Abu Sa‘id Abd al-Rahman ibn Samurah (RA) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “O Abd al-Rahman ibn Samurah, do not seek leadership. If you are given it without asking for it, you will be helped in it; but if you are given it after asking for it, you will be left to bear its responsibilities yourself. If you take an oath concerning something and then see that something else is better, do what is better and offer expiation for your oath.” (Bukhari, Muslim)

٦٧٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا أَبَا ذَرَ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ ضَعِيفًا وَإِنِّي أَحِبُّ لَكَ مَا أَحِبُّ لِنَفْسِي لَا تَأْمُرَنَّ علَى اثْنَيْنِ وَلا تَوَلين مال يتيم – رواه مسلم .

675. Abu Dharr (RA) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “O Abu Dharr, I see that you are weak and feeble. I like for you what I like for myself. Do not become the leader of even two people, nor take charge of an orphan’s property.” (Muslim)

٦٧٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ الله الا تَسْتَعملني فَضَرَبَ بيده على منكبي ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا أَبَا ذَرَ إِنَّكَ ضَعِيفٌ وَأَنَّهَا أَمَانَةٌ وَأَنَّهَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ خِزْيٌ وَنَدَامَةً إِلَّا مَنْ أَخَذَهَا بِحَقِّهَا وادى الذي عَلَيْهِ فِيهَا – رواه مسلم .

676. Abu Dharr (RA) reported: I said, “O Messenger of Allah, will you not appoint me to a government position?” He struck my shoulder with his hand and then said: “O Abu Dharr, you are weak, and it is a trust. On the Day of Resurrection it will be a cause of disgrace and regret, except for the one who undertakes it rightly and fulfills the duties incumbent upon him in it.” (Muslim)

٦٧٧- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَحْرِصُونَ عَلَى الْإِمَارَةِ وَسَتَكُونُ نَدَامَةً يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ – رواه البخاري.

677. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Soon you will eagerly seek leadership, but it will be a cause of shame and regret for you on the Day of Resurrection.” (Bukhari)

Section 82 — Encouraging rulers, judges, and others to appoint good advisers for conducting government affairs, and warning against accepting wicked advisers

Encouraging rulers, judges, and others to appoint good advisers for conducting government affairs, and warning against accepting wicked advisers.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : الأخلاءُ يَوْمَئِذٍ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ عَدُوٌّ إِلا الْمُتَّقِينَ.

Allah, the Exalted, says:

“On that day, friends will become enemies of one another, except for the God-conscious.” (Surah al-Zukhruf: 67)

أبي سعيد وأبي هريرة رضى ا ريرة رضي الله عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا بَعَثَ اللهُ مِنْ نَبِي وَلا اسْتَخْلَفَ مِنْ خَلِيفَةِ إِلَّا كَانَتْ لَهُ بطانتان بطانة تأمرُهُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَتَحْضُهُ عَلَيْهِ وَ بِطَانَةٌ تَأْمُرُهُ بِالشَّرِّ وَتَحْضُهُ عَلَيْهِ وَالْمَعْصُومُ مَنْ عَصَمَ الله – رواه البخاري.

678. Abu Sa‘id and Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Allah did not send any prophet or appoint any caliph without giving him two advisers: one adviser who commands him to do good and encourages him toward it, and another who commands him to do evil and encourages him toward it. The one protected from sin is the one whom Allah protects.” (Bukhari)

٦٧٩- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذا أَرادَ اللهُ بِالْأَمِيرِ خَيْراً جَعَلَ لَهُ وَزِيرَ صِدْقٍ إِنْ نَسِي ذَكَرَهُ وَإِنْ ذَكَرَ أعانه وإذا أراد بِهِ غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ جَعَلَ لَهُ وَزِيرَ سُوءٍ إِنْ نَسِيَ لَمْ يُذكِّرُهُ وَإِنْ ذَكَرَ لَمْ بعنه رواه ابو داود باسناد جيد على شرط مسلم.

679. Aishah (RA) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When Allah intends good for a ruler, He appoints for him a truthful adviser. When the ruler forgets something, he reminds him of it, and when he remembers it, he assists him. When Allah intends other than good for a ruler, He appoints for him an evil adviser. When the ruler forgets something, he does not remind him of it, and when he remembers it, he does not assist him.” (Abu Dawud)

Section 83 — It is prohibited to appoint to a government position, judgeship, or similar office anyone who presents himself as a candidate or seeks such a position

It is prohibited to appoint to a government position, judgeship, or similar office anyone who presents himself as a candidate or seeks such a position.

٦٨٠- عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَا وَرَجُلانِ مِنْ بَنِي عَلَى فَقَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهَ أَمْرُنَا علَى بَعْضٍ مَا وَلاكَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَقَالَ الْآخَرُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ إِنَّا وَاللَّهِ لَا نُوَلَّى هذا الْعَمَلَ أَحَدًا سَأَلَهُ أَوْ أَحداً حرص عليه متفق عليه.

680. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, I came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) with my two cousins. One of them said, “O Messenger of Allah, appoint me to some position in the state that Allah Most High has granted you.” The other made a similar request. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “By Allah, we do not entrust this work to anyone who asks for it or desires it.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

Chapter: 1

The Book of Etiquette (Adab)

Section 1 — Modesty, its excellence, and encouragement to cultivate it

Modesty, its excellence, and encouragement to cultivate it.

٦٨١- عن ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرْ على رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ وَهُوَ يَعِظُ أَخَاهُ فِي الْحَيَاءِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَعَهُ فَإِنَّ الْحَيَاء مِنَ الْإِيمَانِ متفق عليه.

681. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by a man from the Ansar who was advising his brother concerning modesty (or reproaching him for it). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Leave him, for modesty is part of faith.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٨٢ – وَعَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْحَيَاء لا يأتي إلا بخير – متفق عليه، وفي رواية لمسلم الحياء خَيْر كُلُّهُ أَوْ قَالَ الْحَيَاءُ كُلُّهُ خَيْرٌ.

682. Imran ibn Husayn (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Modesty brings nothing but goodness.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In one narration by Muslim it states: “All of modesty is good.”

٦٨٣- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الإِيمَانُ بِضْعُ وَسَبْعُونَ أَوْ بِضْعَ وَسِتُونَ شُعْبَةٌ فَأَفْضَلُهَا قَوْلُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وادُنَاهَا اماطة الأذى عن الطريق والحياء شُعْبَةٌ مِّنَ الْإِيمَانِ متفق عليه.

683. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Faith has more than seventy, or more than sixty, branches. The best of them is the statement ‘There is no deity except Allah’ (La ilaha illallah), and the lowest of them is removing something harmful from the road. Modesty is also one of the branches of faith.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٨٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَشَدَّ حَيَاءٌ مِّنَ الْعَدْرَاء في خدرها فَإِذَا رَأَى شَيْئًا يَكْرَهُهُ عَرَفْنَاهُ فِي وجهه – متفق عليه.

684. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was more modest than a secluded virgin girl. When he saw something he disliked, we would recognize it from his face.

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Expert scholars, while defining modesty, have said: It is a quality that prompts a person to avoid hateful and objectionable things and obliges him to deliver what is due to its recipient properly. Abu al-Qasim Junayd (may Allah have mercy on him) gave the following definition of modesty:

Modesty is that a person first reflects on Allah’s immense mercy, grace, and benevolence, and then deeply considers his own shortcomings and incapacity. The feeling that arises in the mind from these two reflections is called modesty.

Section 2 — Not disclosing confidential matters

Not disclosing confidential matters.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وأَوْفُوا بِالْعَهْدِ إِنَّ الْعَهْدَ كَانَ مَسْئُولاً.

Allah Most High says:

“Fulfil the covenant. Indeed, the covenant will be questioned about.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 34)

٦٨٥ – عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ مِنْ أَشَرُ النَّاسِ عِندَ اللهِ مَنْزِلَةَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الرَّجُلُ يُقْضِي إِلى المراة وتقضى إِلَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَنْشُرُ سِرهَا – رواه مسلم.

685. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Among the people who will have the worst standing before Allah on the Day of Resurrection is the man who has intimate relations with his wife, and she with him, and then discloses their intimate secrets to people.” [Note: 80. That is, he tells others about the circumstances before intercourse, matters during intercourse, conversations afterward, and so on. Such a reprehensible act is indeed among the major sins.] (Muslim)

٦٨٦ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ حِيْنَ تَأَيُّمَتْ بِنْتُهُ حَفْصَةٌ قَالَ لَقِيتُ عُثْمَانَ بْنَ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَعَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ حفصة فَقُلْتُ أن شئتَ الكَحْتُكَ حَفْصَةَ بنت عُمَرَ قَالَ سَانْظُرُ فِي أَمْرِي فَلَبِثْتُ ليالي ثُمَّ لقيني فقال قد بدا لي أن لا اتزوج يومي هذا فلقيت أبا بكر الصديق رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ فَقُلْتُ إِنْ شِئتَ الكَحْتُكَ حَفْصَةَ بِنْتَ عُمَرَ فَصَمَتَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ فَلَمْ يَرْجِعُ إِلَى شَيْئًا فَكُنتُ عَلَيْهِ أَوْجَدَ مِنِّي عَلَى عُثْمَانَ فَلَبِثْتُ لَيَالِي ثُمَّ خَطبَهَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَانْكَحْتُهَا إِيَّاهُ فَلَقِيَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ لعلك وجدت على حِينَ عَرَضْتَ عَلَى حفصه فلم أَرْجِعُ إِلَيْكَ شَيْئًا فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ قَالَ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَمْنَعْنِي أن أرجع إليكَ فِيمَا عَرَضْتَ عَلَى إِلَّا أَنِّي كُنْتُ عَلِمْتُ أَنَّ النَّبِي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَكَرَهَا فَلَمْ أَكُن لأنسى سِرِّ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَوْ تَرَكَهَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَبِلْتُهَا – رواه البخاري.

686. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, After Umar’s daughter Hafsah (may Allah be pleased with her) became a widow, Umar said, I met Uthman ibn Affan and discussed Hafsah with him. I said, “If you wish, I will marry Umar’s daughter Hafsah to you.” Uthman (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “I will consider the matter.” I waited several days. Then, when I met Uthman, he said, “I have decided that I will not marry at present.” Umar said, I then met Abu Bakr al-Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with him) and said to him, “If you wish, I will marry Umar’s daughter Hafsah to you.” Abu Bakr remained silent and gave me no answer. I felt more hurt by Abu Bakr’s conduct than by Uthman’s response. After waiting several days, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) proposed marriage to Hafsah, and I married her to him. Thereafter, when Abu Bakr met me, he said, “Perhaps you were hurt by me on the day you offered Hafsah to me and I gave you no answer.” I said, “Yes.” Abu Bakr said, “The only thing that prevented me from responding to your proposal was that I knew the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had mentioned her. I could not disclose the secret of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). Had the Prophet not accepted her, I would certainly have accepted her.” (Bukhari)

٦٨٧- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كُنْ أَزْوَاجُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ
وسلم عِندَهُ فَاقْبَلَتْ فَاطِمَةُ تَمْشِي مَا تَخْطِئُ مِشْيَتُهَا مِنْ مِشْيَةِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَيْئًا فَلَمَّا رَأهَا رَحبَ بِهَا وَقَالَ مَرْحَبًا بِابْنَتِي ثُمَّ أَجْلَسَهَا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ أَوْ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ ثُمَّ سَارُهَا فَبَكَتْ بُكَاءً شَدِيدًا فَلَمَّا رَأَى جَزَعَهَا سَارِهَا الثانية فَضَحِكَتْ فَقُلْتُ لَهَا خَصْكِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ بَيْنِ نسانه بالسرارِ ثُمَّ انْتِ تَبْكِينَ؟ فَلَمَّا قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سالتها ما قَالَ لك رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَتْ مَا كُنْتُ لِأَفْشَى عَلَى رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سِرَّهُ فَلَمَّا تُوفَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْتُ عَزَمْتُ عَلَيْكَ بِمَا لِي عَلَيْكَ مِنَ الْحَقِّ لَمَا حَدَّثْتِنِي مَا قَالَ لَكَ رسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَتْ أما الآن فَنَعَمْ أَمَّا حِينَ سَارِنِي فِي المرة الأولى فَأَخْبَرَنِي أَن جِبْرِيلَ كَانَ يُعَارِضُهُ الْقُرْآنَ فِي كُلِّ سَنَةٍ مَرَّةً أَوْ مَرَّتَيْنِ وَأَنَّهُ عَارَضَهُ الآن مَرَّتَيْنِ وَإِنِّي لا أرى الأجل الا قَدِ اقْتَرَبَ فَاتَّقِي اللَّهَ وَأَصْبِرِي فَإِنَّهُ نعم السلف أنا لك فبكيت بكاني الذي رايت فَلَمَّا رَأَى جَزَعِي سَارِنِيالثانية فَقَالَ يَا فَاطِمَةُ أَمَا تَرْضَيْنَ أَنْ تَكُونِي سَيِّدَةَ نِسَاءِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَوْ سَيِّدَةَ نساء هذه الأمة فضحكت ضحكي الذي رايت – متفق عليه وهذا لفظ مسلم .

687. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated: All the wives of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) were with him. Then Fatimah (may Allah be pleased with her) came walking, and her manner of walking did not differ in any way from that of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). When he saw her, he welcomed her and said, “Welcome, my dear daughter.” He seated her to his right or left, then whispered something to her, and she wept intensely. When he saw her distress, he whispered to her a second time, and she laughed. I said to her, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) singled you out for a private conversation in the presence of his wives, yet you are crying?” When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) rose, I asked her, “What did the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say to you?” Fatimah said, “I would not disclose the secret of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).” When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed away, I said to her, “I adjure you by the right I have over you: tell me what the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to you.” Fatimah said, “Now, yes, I will tell you. When he whispered to me the first time, he told me that Jibril (peace be upon him) would present the Qur’an to him once or twice every year, but this time he had presented it to him twice. He said, ‘I think my appointed time has come and my death is near. So fear Allah and be patient, for I am an excellent predecessor for you.’ I began to weep as you saw. When he saw my distress, he whispered to me a second time and said, ‘O Fatimah, are you not pleased that you will be the leader of the believing women, or the leader of the women of this Ummah?’ Upon hearing this, I laughed as you saw.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The main text of the hadith is taken from Muslim.

٦٨٨- أمي فلما جِئْتُ قَالَتْ مَا حَبَسَكَ فَقُلْتُ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الحاجة قالت ما حَاجَتُهُ قُلْتُ أَنَّهَا سِرَّ قَالَتْ لا تُخْبَرَنَ بِسرِّ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَحَدًا قَالَ انس والله لو حدثت به احدا لحدثتك به يا ثابت رواه مسلم وروى البخاري بَعْضَهُ مُختصراً .

688. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to me while I was playing with some boys. He greeted us boys and sent me on an errand for him. As a result, I was late returning to my mother. When I returned to my mother, she said, “What detained you?” I replied, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sent me on an errand.” She asked, “What was his errand?” I said, “It is a secret.” My mother said, “Do not inform anyone of the secret of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).” Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O Thabit, by Allah, if I had told anyone about it, I would certainly have told you.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam Bukhari narrated some parts of it in an abbreviated form.

Section 3 — Fulfilling promises and covenants

Fulfilling promises and covenants.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَأَوْفُوا بِالْعَهْدِ إِنَّ الْعَهْدَ كَانَ مَسْؤُولاً.

Allah Most High says:

“Fulfil your promises and covenants. Indeed, you will be questioned about the covenant.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 34)

وقال تعالى : وأَوْفُوا بِعَهْدِ اللهِ إِذَا عَاهَدُتُمْ.

“And fulfil your covenant with Allah when you make a covenant.” (Surah an-Nahl: 91)

وقال تعالى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَوْفُوا بِالْعُقُودِ

“O believers! Fulfil your contracts.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 1)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لِمَ تَقُولُونَ مَا لَا تَفْعَلُوْنَ . كَبُرَ مَقْتًا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ أَنْ تَقُولُوا مَا لَا تَفْعَلُونَ.

“O believers! Why do you say what you do not do? It is enormously detestable in the sight of Allah that you say what you do not do.” (Surah as-Saff: 2–3)

٦٨٩ – عنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أيَةُ الْمُنَافِقِ ثَلاثَ إِذَا حَدَّثَ كَذَبَ وَإِذَا وَعَدَ أَخْلَفَ وَإِذَا أَوْ تُمِنَ خَانَ مشفق عليه زاد في رواية المسلم وَإِنْ صَامَ وَصَلَّى وَزَعَمَ أَنَّهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

689. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The signs of a hypocrite are three: when he speaks, he lies; when he makes a promise, he breaks it; and when he is entrusted with something, he betrays the trust.” Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In one narration by Muslim there is an additional wording: “Even if he fasts, prays, and considers himself a Muslim.”

٦٩٠ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَرْبَعَ مَنْ كُنْ فِيهِ كَانَ مُنَافِقًا خَالِصًا وَمَنْ كَانَتْ فِيْهِ حصلَةٌ مِنْهُنَّ كَانَتْ فِيهِ خَصْلَةٌ مِّنَ النِّفَاقِ حَتَّى بَدَعَهَا إِذَا أَوْ تُمِنَ خَانَ وَإِذَا حدث كَذَبَ وَإِذَا عَاهَدَ غَدَرَ وَإِذا خاصم فجر – متفق عليه

690. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “There are four traits; whoever possesses all four is a complete hypocrite, and whoever possesses one of them has one trait of hypocrisy until he abandons it: when entrusted with something, he betrays the trust; when he speaks, he lies; when he makes a covenant, he is treacherous; and when he quarrels, he uses obscene language.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٩١ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَوْ قَدْ جَاءَ مَالُ الْبَحْرَيْنِ أَعْطَيْتُكَ هكَذَا وَهُكَذَا وَهُكَذَا فَلَمْ يَجِيُّ مَالُ الْبَحْرَيْنِ حَتَّى قبض النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا جَاءَ مَالُ الْبَحْرَيْنِ أَمَرَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَاللهُ عَنْهُ فَنَادَى مَنْ كَانَ لَهُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عِدَةٌ أَوْ دَيْنٌ فَلْيَأْتِنَا فَاتَيْتُهُ وَقُلْتُ لَهُ إِنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لِي كَذَا وَكَذَا فَحَثَى لي حشبة فَعَدَدْتُهَا فَإِذَا هِي خَمْسُ مِائَةٍ فَقَالَ لِي خُذْ مِثْلبها – متفق عليه.

691. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) told me, “When the wealth from Bahrain arrives, I will give you this much, this much, and this much.” But the wealth from Bahrain did not arrive until the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed away. When the wealth from Bahrain arrived, Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) ordered an announcer to proclaim, “Whoever has a promise or a debt due from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), let him come to us.” I went to him and said, “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) told me that he would give me such-and-such.” Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) filled my hands with money. I counted it and found it to be five hundred (dirhams). Then Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said to me, “Take twice that amount.” [Note: 81. That is, an indication of three handfuls. In one narration by Imam Bukhari, it states that he extended his hand three times.] (Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 4 — Continuing a good practice once one has become accustomed to it, without abandoning it

Continuing a good practice once one has become accustomed to it, without abandoning it.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُغَيِّرُ مَا بِقَوْمٍ حَتَّى يُغَيِّرُوا مَا بِأَنْفُسِهِمْ

Allah Most High says:

“Indeed, Allah does not change the condition of a people until they change what is within themselves. [Note: Whether for good or for evil; that is, their condition changes according to the nature of their deeds.] (Surah ar-Ra’d: 11)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَلَا تَكُونُوا كَالَّتِي نَقَضَتْ غَزَلَهَا مِنْ بَعْدِ قُوَّةٍ أَنْكَاثًا.

“And do not be like the woman who untwisted her yarn after making it strong.” (Surah an-Nahl: 92)

وقال تعالى : ولا يَكُونُوا كَالَّذِينَ أوتُوا الْكِتَابَ مِنْ قَبْلُ فَطَالَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْأَمَدُ فَقَسَتْ قُلُوبُهُمْ.

“And let them not be like those who were given the Scripture before, then a long time passed over them and their hearts became hardened.” (Surah al-Hadid: 16)وقال تعالى : فَمَا رَعَوْهَا حَقٍّ رِعَابَتِهَا .

“They did not observe it as it should have been observed.” (Surah al-Hadid: 27)

٦٩٢ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بنِ العَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا عَبْدَ اللهِ لَا تَكُنْ مِثْلَ فُلانٍ كَانَ يَقُوْمُ اللَّيْلَ فترك قيام الليل – متفق عليه

692. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “O Abdullah, do not be like so-and-so, who used to perform the night prayer regularly (that is, the Tahajjud prayer), but later abandoned it.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 5 — Speaking cheerfully and treating others gently when meeting them

Speaking cheerfully and treating others gently when meeting them.

قال الله تعالى : واخْفِضْ جَنَاحَكَ لِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ.

Allah Most High says:

“And be compassionate toward the believers.” (Surah al-Hijr: 88)

٦٩٣- عَنْ عَدِي بْنِ حَاتِمٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اتَّقُوا النار ولو بشق تمرة فمن لم يجد فبكلمة طيبة – متفق عليه.

693. Adi ibn Hatim (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Protect yourself from the Fire, even by giving half a date. Whoever cannot do even that should protect himself from the Fire at least with a good word.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٦٩٤ – وَعَن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ والكلمة الطيبة صدقة – متفق عليه وَهُوَ بَعْضُ حديث تقدم بطوله .

694. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “A good word is also a charity.”

Imam Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. This is part of a hadith; the complete hadith was mentioned earlier.

٦٩٥- وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَر رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تحقرن مِنَ المَعْرُوفِ شَيْئًا ولو أن تلقى أخاك بوجه طليق رواه مسلم.

695. Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “Do not belittle any good deed, even if it is merely meeting your brother with a cheerful face.” (Muslim)

Section 6 — Repeating a statement to help the listener understand it when he has not understood it correctly

If the listener cannot understand correctly, it is better to repeat the statement for the sake of helping him understand.

٦٩٦- عن أنس رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا تَكَلَّمَ بكَلِمَةٍ أَعَادَها ثَلاثًا حَتَّى تُفْهَمَ عَنْهُ وَإِذَا أَتَى عَلَى قَوْمٍ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ سَلَّمَ علَيْهِم ثلاثا – رواه البخاري .

696. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: When the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said something, he would repeat it three times so that the listeners could understand it from him. When he came to a people, he would greet them, and he would greet them three times. [Note: According to scholars, the significance of greeting three times is that the first greeting is given when seeking permission, the second upon meeting, and the third at departure. Some say that, in the case of an assembly, the first greeting is for the beginning of the gathering, the second for those who arrive midway, and the third for the conclusion of the gathering.] (Al-Bukhari)

٦٩٧- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ كَلَامُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَلامًا فَضْلاً يَفْهَمُهُ كُلُّ مَنْ يَسْمَعُهُ رواه أبو داود

697. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) spoke, he spoke very clearly and distinctly. Everyone listening could understand him. (Abu Dawud)

Section 7: Companions should listen attentively to one another’s speech if it is not reprehensible, and the preacher may silence those present for the purpose of giving admonition

Companions should listen attentively to one another’s speech if it is not reprehensible, and the preacher may silence those present for the purpose of giving admonition.

٦٩٨- عَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي حَجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ اسْتَنصت النَّاسَ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا تَرْجِعُوا بَعْدِي كُفَّارًا يُضرِبُ بَعْضُكُمْ رِقَابَ بَعض متفق عليه .

698. Jarir ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me during the Farewell Hajj: “Tell the people to be quiet.” Then he said: “Beware! Do not return to disbelief after me, striking one another’s necks.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 8: Giving sermons and admonition and adopting moderation therein

Giving sermons and admonition and adopting moderation therein.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : أَدْعُ إِلَى سَبِيلِ رَبِّكَ بِالْحَكَمَةِ وَالْمَوْعِظَةِ الْحَسَنَةِ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Call people to the way of your Lord with wisdom and persuasive instruction.” (Surah an-Nahl: 125)

٦٩٩- عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ شَقِيقٍ بَن سَلَمَةَ قَالَ كَانَ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يُذكرنا كلُّ خَمِيْس فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ لَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّكَ ذَكرتَنَا كُلِّيوم فقال أما أنه يمنعني من ذلك أني أكره أن أملكُمْ وَإِنِّي اتخولكم بالموعظة كما كَانَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَخَولُنَا بِهَا مَخَافَةً السامة علينا – متفق عليه.

699. Abu Wa’il Shaqiq ibn Salamah (may Allah have mercy on him) narrated: Ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) would deliver sermons and admonition to us every Thursday. A man said to him, “O Abu Abdur-Rahman, we wish that you would admonish us every day.” He said, “The only thing that prevents me from doing so every day is that I dislike making you bored. In admonishing you, I follow the same principle that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) followed with us, taking care lest we become bored.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٠٠ وَعَنْ أَبِي الْيَقْطَانِ عَمَّارِ بْنِ يَاسِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ طول صلاة الرَّجُلِ وَقَصَرَ خُطْبَتِه مَتَنهُ مِنْ فقهه فأطيلوا الصلوة واقْصِرُوا الخُطبة – رواه مسلم.

700. Abu al-Yaqzan Ammar ibn Yasir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “A man’s lengthy prayer and brief sermon are an indication of his deep understanding and insight into the religion. Therefore, lengthen the prayer and shorten the sermon.” (Muslim)

۷۰۱- وَعَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ السلمي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَيْنَا أَنَا أَصَلِّي مَعَ رسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ عَطَسَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ فَقُلْتُ يَرْحَمُكَ اللَّهُ فَرَمَانِي القَوْمُ بِأَبْصَارِهِمْ فَقُلْتُ وَأَنكُلَ أَصْيَاهُ مَا شَانَّكُمْ تَنظُرُونَ إِلَى فَجَعَلُوا يَضْرِبُونَ بِأَيْدِيهِمْ عَلَى أَفْخَادِهِمْ فَلَمَّا رَأَيْتُهُمْ يُصَمِّتُونَنِي لَكِنِّي سَكَتُ فَلَمَّا صلى رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَبِأَبِى هُوَ وَأُمِّى مَا رَأَيْتُ مُعَلَّمًا قَبْلَهُ وَلَا بعْدَهُ أَحْسَنَ تعليما منه فوالله ما كهرني ولا ضربني ولا شَتَمَنِي قَالَ إِنَّ هذه الصلاة لا يصلح فِيهَا شَيْ مِنْ كَلام النَّاسِ إِنَّما هي التسبيح والتكبير وقراءةالْقُرْآنِ أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي حَدِيثُ عَهْدٍ بِجَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَقَدْ جَاءَ اللهُ بِالْإِسْلامِ وَإِنَّ مِنَّا رِجَالًا يَأْتُونَ الْكُهَانَ قَالَ فَلا تَأْتِهِمْ قُلْتُ وَمِنَّا رِجَالٌ يَتَطيرُونَ قَالَ ذَاكَ شَيْ يَجِدُونَهُ فِي صُدُورِهِمْ فَلَا يصدنهم – رواه مسلم.

701. Mu’awiyah ibn al-Hakam as-Sulami (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: Once I was praying with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). A man among the worshippers sneezed, so I said, “May Allah have mercy on you.” The worshippers began staring sharply at me. I said, “May you be bereaved of your mothers! What is wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like this?” They began slapping their thighs with their hands. When I understood that they wanted me to be quiet, I became silent. Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) completed the prayer. May my father and mother be sacrificed for him! I have never seen a teacher, before or after him, better than he was in teaching. By Allah, he neither rebuked me, struck me, nor spoke harshly to me. He merely said: “Human speech is not appropriate in this prayer. Prayer consists only of glorifying Allah, proclaiming His greatness, and reciting the Qur’an,” or words to that effect. I said, “O Messenger of Allah, I have only recently left the Age of Ignorance, and Allah has granted us Islam. Some of us still visit soothsayers.” He said, “Do not visit them.” I said, “Among us are people who believe in omens.” He said, “That is something they feel in their hearts, but it must not prevent them from doing anything.” (Muslim)

۷۰۲- وَعَنِ العرباض بن سارية رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ وَعَظَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ موعظة وجلت منها القلوب وذرِفَتْ مِنْهَا الْعُيُونُ وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيث وقد سبق بكماله في باب الأمر بالمحافظة على السُّنَّةِ وَذَكَرْنَا أَنَّ التَّرْمِذِي قَالَ إِنَّهُ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ

702. Irbad ibn Sariyah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) delivered such an admonition to us that hearts trembled and eyes overflowed with tears. Then he mentioned the complete hadith. This hadith has already been mentioned in the section on the command to preserve the Sunnah. Imam at-Tirmidhi considered this hadith hasan and sahih.

Section 9: Dignity and tranquility

Dignity and tranquility.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَعِبَادُ الرَّحْمَنِ الَّذِينَ يَمْشُونَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ هَوْنًا وَإِذَا خَاطَبَهُمُ الْجَاهِلُونَ قَالُوا سَلَامًا.

The Most High Allah says:

“The servants of the Most Merciful are those who walk upon the earth humbly, and when the ignorant address them, they say, ‘Peace.’” (Surah al-Furqan: 63)

٧٠ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ مَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُسْتَجمعا قط ضاحكا حتى ترى منه لهوَاتُهُ إِنَّمَا كَانَ يُتبسم – متفق عليه.

703. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated: I never saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) laugh loudly so that the inside of his mouth became visible. He would generally smile. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 10: Coming calmly and with dignity to prayer, the acquisition of knowledge, and all acts of worship

Coming calmly and with dignity to prayer, the acquisition of knowledge, and all acts of worship.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمَنْ يُعَظِمْ شَعَائِرَ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّهَا مِنْ تَقْوَى الْقُلُوبِ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Whoever honors the rites of Allah, indeed that is from the piety of the hearts.” (Surah al-Hajj: 32)

٧٠٤- وَعَلَيْكُمُ السَّكينة فما أدركتُمْ فَصَلُّوا وَمَا فَاتَكُم فأتموا – متفق عليه. زاد مسلم في روايةٍ لَهُ فَإِنْ أَحَدَكُم إِذا كَانَ يَعْمِدُ إِلى الصَّلاةِ فَهُوَ فِي صَلاة .

704. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: When the iqamah for prayer has been called, do not come running to join the congregational prayer; rather, walk calmly and tranquilly. Pray whatever portion you catch with the congregation, and complete whatever you miss afterward.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam Muslim, it is further stated: When any of you intends to pray, he is already in prayer from that moment.

٧٠٥ وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ دَفَعَ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ عَرَفَةَ فَسَمِعَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَرَانَهُ زَجْرًا شَدِيدًا وَضَرْبًا وصوتا للايلِ فَأَشَارَ بِسَوْطِهِ إِلَيْهِمْ وَقَالَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ عَلَيْكُمْ بِالسَّكِينَةَ فَإِنَّ الْبِرِّ ليس بالإيضاع – رواه البخاري وروى مسلم بعضه .

705. Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: On the Day of Arafah, he was traveling with the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). The Prophet heard from behind him the loud sounds of urging and striking the camels, along with shouting. He gestured toward them with his whip and said: “O people, you must proceed calmly. There is no goodness in hurrying and moving rapidly.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this, and Imam Muslim also narrated part of it.

Section 11: Honoring and warmly welcoming guests

Honoring and warmly welcoming guests.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : هَلْ أَتَاكَ حَدِيثُ ضَيْف ابراهيمَ الْمُكْرَمِينَ . إِذْ دَخَلُوا عَلَيْهِ فَقَالُوا سَلَامًا قَالَ سَلَامٌ قَوْمٌ مُنْكَرُونَ فَرَاغَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ فَجَاءَ بِعِجْل سمين فَقَرِّبُهُ إِلَيْهِمْ قَالَ أَلَا تَأْكُلُونَ.وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذا أَقِيمَتِ الصَّلاةُ فَلا تَأْتُوهَا وَأنتُمْ تَسْعَوْنَ وَآتُوهَا وَأَنتُمْ تَمْشُونَ

The Most High Allah says:

“Has the account of Abraham’s honored guests reached you? When they entered upon him and said, ‘Peace be upon you,’ he said, ‘And upon you be peace.’ They were unfamiliar people. Then he quietly went to his wife and brought a fattened, roasted calf, placing it before the guests. He said, ‘Why do you not eat?’” (Surah adh-Dhariyat: 24–27)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَجَاءَهُ قَوْمُهُ يُهْرَعُونَ إِلَيْهِ وَمِنْ قَبْلُ كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ السَّيِّئَاتِ قَالَ يا قوم هؤلاء بَنَاتِي هُن أَطْهَرُ لَكُمْ فَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَلَا تُخْزُونَ فِي ضَيْفِى اليْسَ مِنْكُمْ رَجُلٌ رَشِيد.

“His people came rushing toward him, and previously they had been committing wicked deeds. He said, ‘O my people, these are my daughters; they are purer for you. So fear Allah and do not disgrace me concerning my guests. Is there no rightly guided man among you?’” (Surah Hud: 78)

٧٠٦- عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلْيُكَرِمْ ضَيْفَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلْيَصِل رَحِمَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلْيَقُلْ خَيْرًا أَوْ لِيَصْمُتْ متفق عليه.

706. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should honor his guest. Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should maintain the ties of kinship. Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should speak good words or remain silent.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

۷۰۷- وَعَنْ أَبِي شُرَيْحٍ خُوَيْلِدِ بْنِ عَمْرُو الْخُزَاعِيُّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلْيُكَرِمْ ضَيْفَهُ جَائِزَتَهُ قَالُوا وَمَا جَائِزَتُهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ يَوْمُهُ وَلَيْلَقُهُ والضيافة ثلاثة أَيَّامٍ فَمَا كَانَ وَرَاءَ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ صَدَقَةٌ عَلَيْهِ – متفق عليه. وفيرواية المسلم لا يحل لمسلم أن يُقيم عند أخيه حَتَّى يُؤْثِمَهُ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وكَيْفَ يُؤْثِمُهُ قَالَ يُقِيمُ عِندَهُ وَلَا شَيْءَ لَهُ يَقْرِيهِ بِهِ.

707. Abu Shuraih Khuwaylid ibn Amr al-Khuza’i (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should honor his guest, giving him his due.” They asked, “O Messenger of Allah, what is his due?” He said, “One day and one night.” Hospitality is for three days; anything beyond that is charity.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In one narration by Imam Muslim, it is stated: It is not lawful for a Muslim to stay with his brother for such a length of time that he causes him to sin. The Companions asked, “How would he cause him to sin?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “He continues staying with him while he has nothing with which to provide hospitality.” [Note 84: Hospitality should be provided for three days. On the first day, one should make the best arrangements possible; on the second and third days, ordinary food should be served. That is also the meaning of ja’izah. The word ja’izah is mentioned in the original hadith. Ja’izah means a reward, gift, or something pleasant. Here it means only one day. Honoring and caring for a guest is a moral quality or characteristic, and the hadith highlights it. Imam Ja’far as-Sadiq said: When you sit at the dining cloth with your brothers, sit for a long time, because this is a moment for which no account will be taken from your lifetime.]

Section 12: Giving glad tidings and congratulations for good deeds

Giving glad tidings and congratulations for good deeds.

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : فَبَشِّرْ عِبَادِ الَّذِينَ يَسْتَمِعُونَ الْقَوْلَ فَيَتَّبِعُونَ أَحْسَنَهُ.

The Most High Allah says:

“So give glad tidings to My servants who listen attentively to what is said and follow the best of it.” (Surah az-Zumar: 17–18)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : يُبَشِّرُهُمْ رَبُّهُم بِرَحْمَةٍ مِنْهُ وَرِضْوَانِ وَجَنَّاتٍ لَهُمْ فِيهَا نَعِيمٌ مُقِيمٌ.

“Their Lord gives them glad tidings of mercy from Him, His pleasure, and gardens in which they will have everlasting bliss.” (Surah at-Tawbah: 21)

وقال تعالى : وابْشِرُوا بِالْجَنَّةِ الَّتِي كُنتُمْ تُوعَدُونَ.

“Receive the glad tidings of the Paradise that you were promised.” (Surah Ha-Mim as-Sajdah: 73)

وقال تعالى : فَبَشِّرْنَاهُ بِغُلام حليم

“So We gave him the glad tidings of a forbearing son.” (Surah as-Saffat: 101)

وقال تعالى : ولَقَدْ جَاءَ رُسُلُنَا إِبْرَاهِيمَ بِالبشرى.

“Our messengers came to Abraham with glad tidings.” (Surah Hud: 69)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَنَادَتْهُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ يُصَلَّى فِي الْمِحْرَابِ أَنَّ اللَّهَ يبشرك بيحى.

“The angels called out to him while he stood praying in the sanctuary: ‘Allah gives you glad tidings of Yahya.’” (Surah Al Imran: 39)

وقال تعالى : إِذْ قَالَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ يَا مَرْيَمُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُبَشِّرُكَ بِكَلِمَةٍ مِّنْهُ اسمه المسيح.

“When the angels said, ‘O Maryam, Allah gives you glad tidings of a Word from Him; his name is the Messiah, Isa ibn Maryam…’” (Surah Al Imran: 44)

وقال تعالى : وامْرَأَتُهُ قَائِمَةٌ فَضَحِكَتْ فَبَشِّرْنَاهَا بِإِسْحَاقَ وَمِنْ وَرَاءِ اسحاق يعقوب.

“Abraham’s wife was standing, and she laughed. So We gave her glad tidings of Ishaq, and after Ishaq, of Yaqub.” (Surah Hud: 71)

There are numerous hadiths on this subject, scattered throughout the authentic hadith collections. A few of them are mentioned here.

۷۰۸- أو في رضي اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَشِّرَ خَدِيجَةَ بِبَيْت فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِن قصب فيه لا صخب ولا نصب متفق عليه .

708. Abu Ibrahim, or Abu Muhammad, or Abu Mu’awiyah Abdullah ibn Abu Awfa (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) gave Khadijah (may Allah be pleased with her) the glad tidings of a palace in Paradise made of pearls, in which there would be no echo, noise, or hardship. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

۷۰۹- وعن أبي موسى الأشعري رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ تَوَضَّأَ فِي بَيْتِهِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَقَالَ الزَمَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَا كُونَنَّ مَعَهُ يَوْمِي هَذَا فَجَاءَ المسجد فسألَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا وَجْهَ هَهُنَا قَالَ فَخَرَجْتُ على اثره اسأل عَنْهُ حَتَّى دَخَلَ بِئر أريس فجلستُ عِندَ الْبَابِ حَتَّى قَضَى رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَاجَتَهُ وَتَوَضَّأَ فَقُمْتُ إِلَيْهِ فَإِذَا هُوَ قَدْ جَلَسَ عَلَى بِئرٍ اريس وتوسط تُفْهَا وَكَشَفَ عَنْ سَاقَيْهِ وَدَلَأَهُمَا فِي الْبَحْرِ فَسَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ انصرفت فجلستُ عِندَ الْبَابِ فَقُلْتُ لَا كُونَن بَوَابَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْيَوْمَ فَجاءَ أبو بكر فَدَفَعَ البَابَ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقُلْتُ عَلَى رسُلِكَ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَتُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ الله هذا أبو بكر يَسْتَأْذِنُ فَقَالَ انْذَنَ لَهُ وَبَشَرَهُ بالْجَنَّةِ فَأَقْبَلَتُ حَتَّى قُلْتُ لأبي بكر ادخل وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يبشرك بالْجَنَّةِ فَدَخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَتَّى جَلَسَ عَنْ يَمِينِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَعَهُ فِي الْقُفْ وَدَلَّى رجليه في البشر كَمَا صَنَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وكَشَفَ عَنْ سَاقَيْهِ ثُمَّ رَجَعَتْ وَجَلَسْتُ وَقَدْ تَرَكَتْ أَخِي يَتَوَفَّا وَيَلْحَقْنِي فَقُلْتُ ان يرد الله بفلان يُرِيدُ أَخَاهُ – خَيْراً يَأْت به فَإِذَا انْسَانَ يُحْرِكُ الْبَابَ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هذا فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَابِ فَقُلْتُ عَلَى رَسُلِكَ ثُمَّ جِئْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِ وَقُلَتْ هذا عُمَرُ يَسْتَأْذِنُ فَقَالَ انْذَنَ لَهُ وَبَشِّرُهُعن أبي إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَيُقَالُ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ وَيُقَالُ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِيبالجنة فجئتُ عُمَرَ فَقُلْتُ أَذنَ وَيُبَشِّرُكَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّم بالْجَنَّةِ فَدَخَلَ فَجَلَسَ مَعَ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي القُفَ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ ودلى رجليه في البئرِ ثُمَّ رَجَعَت فَجَلَسَت فَقُلْتُ إِن يُرِدِ اللَّهِ بِفُلان خَيْرًا يَعْنِي به فجاء انسان فَحَرَّكَ الْبَابَ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا فَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عَفَّانَ أَخَاهُ يَأْت به فجاء ا فَقُلْتُ عَلَى رِسْلكَ وَجِئْتُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَقَالَ الذَنَ لَهُ وبشره بالجنة مع بلوى تُصيبه فجئتُ فَقُلْتُ أدخل وَيُبَشِّرُكَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عليه وسلم بالجنَّة مع بلوى تُصِيبُكَ فَدَخَلَ فَوَجَدَ الْقُفُ قَدْ مُلَى فَجَلَسَ وِجَاهَهُمْ من الشق الآخرِ قَالَ سَعيد بن المسيب فأولتها قبورهم – متفق عليه . وزاد في رواية وأمرني رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بحفظ البَابِ وَفِيهَا أَنْ عُثْمَانَ حِينَ بَشَرَهُ حَمدَ الله تَعَالَى ثُمَّ قَالَ اللهُ الْمُسْتَعَانُ .

709. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He performed ablution at home and set out, saying, “I shall accompany the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and spend this entire day with him.” He came to the mosque and asked about the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). The Companions gestured that he had gone in that direction. Abu Musa said: I followed his footsteps, proceeding while asking about him, until the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) entered the well of Aris (the name of a well). I sat by the door until the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) had relieved himself and performed ablution. I went to him and found him sitting atop the well of Aris. He was sitting in the well’s enclosure with the lower parts of both knees uncovered and his feet hanging into the well. I greeted him, then returned and sat by the door. I said to myself, “Today I shall be the doorkeeper of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).” At that moment Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) came and knocked on the door. I said, “Who is it?” He replied, “Abu Bakr.” I said, “Wait.” I went and said, “O Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr is seeking permission to enter.” He said, “Give him permission and give him the glad tidings of Paradise.” I returned and said to Abu Bakr, “Enter; indeed, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) gives you the glad tidings of Paradise.” Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) entered and sat beside the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), on his right. He too uncovered the lower parts of his knees and lowered his feet into the well, as the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) had done. I returned and sat down. I had left my brother performing ablution, and he was expected to come right after me. I said to myself, “If Allah intends good for him, He will bring him here now.” Just then someone knocked at the door. I said, “Who is it?” The visitor replied, “Umar ibn al-Khattab.” I said, “Wait.” Then I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), greeted him, and said, “Umar is seeking permission to enter.” He said, “Give him permission and give him the glad tidings of Paradise.” I went to Umar and said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) has given you permission and gives you the glad tidings of Paradise.” Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) entered and sat on the left of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He too sat in the enclosure and lowered his feet into the well. I returned and sat down, saying to myself, “If Allah intends good for so-and-so—that is, his brother—He will send him here.” Then a man came and knocked at the door. I said, “Who is it?” He replied, “Uthman ibn Affan.” I said, “Wait.” I went to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and informed him about Uthman. He said, “Give him permission and give him the glad tidings of Paradise along with a trial that will befall him.” I returned and said, “Enter; the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) gives you the glad tidings of Paradise along with a trial that will befall you.” He entered and found the enclosure full, so he sat facing them on the other side. Sa’id ibn al-Musayyab (may Allah have mercy on him) said: “I interpreted this as indicating that their graves would be in the same place.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Another narration adds: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) instructed me to guard the door. It also states that when Uthman was given the glad tidings, he praised Almighty Allah and said, “Allah is the One whose help is sought.”

۷۱۰- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا قُعُودًا حَوْلَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى
اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمَعَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ فِي نَفَرٍ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ بَيْنِ أَظْهُرِنَا فَأَبْطأَ عَلَيْنَا وَخَشِيْنَا أَنْ يُقْتَطَعَ دُونَنَا وَفَزِعْنَا فَقُمْنَا فكنتُ أول مَنْ فَزِعَ فَخَرَجْتُ ابْتَغِي رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى أَتَيْتُحائطا للأنصار لبنى النجار قدرت به هَل أجِدُ لَهُ بَابًا فَلَمْ أَجِدٌ فَإِذَا رَبِيعٌ يَدْخُلُ فِي جَوْفِ حَائِط من بشر خارجه والربيعُ الْجَدُولُ الصَّغِيرُ فَاحْتَفَرْتُ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى رَسُول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَقُلْتُ نَعْمُ يَا رسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ مَا شَانُكَ قُلْتُ كُنتَ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِنَا فَقُمْتَ فَأَبْطَأْتَ عَلَيْنَا فَخَشِيْنَا أن تقتطع دونَنَا فَفَزِعَنَا فَكُنتُ أوَّلَ مَنْ فَرْعَ فَاتَيْتُ هَذَا الْحَائِطَ فَاحْتَفَرْتُ كَمَا يَحْتَفِرُ الشُّعْلَبُ وَهُؤلاء النَّاسُ وَرَائِي فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةً وَأَعْطَانِي نَعْلَيْهِ فَقَالَ اذْهَبْ بِتَعْلَى هَاتَيْنِ فَمَنْ لقيت من وراء هذا الحَائِطِ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلا اللَّهُ مستيقنا بها قلبه فبشره بالجنة وذكر الحديث بطوله – رواه مسلم.

710. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: We were sitting around the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), with Abu Bakr and Umar (may Allah be pleased with them) in the gathering. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) rose from among us and went away. His return to us was considerably delayed. We feared that some misfortune might have befallen him while we were absent. We became alarmed and all stood up; I was the first to become alarmed. I set out in search of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). Searching, I reached the enclosure of an Ansari’s garden belonging to Banu Najjar. I went around it seeking a door, but found none. I noticed a small stream flowing from a well outside into the garden. I made myself small and entered through it, reaching the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Abu Hurairah?” I replied, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He asked, “What is the matter with you?” I said, “You were with us, then you rose and went away. Your return to us was delayed, and we feared that some misfortune might befall you while we were absent. We became alarmed, and I was the first to become alarmed. I reached this garden’s enclosure and made myself small, as a fox does, then entered the garden. The remaining people are behind me.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) gave me his sandals and said, “O Abu Hurairah, take these sandals. Whoever you meet outside this garden who sincerely testifies, ‘There is no deity except Allah,’ give him the glad tidings of Paradise.” He then related the entire hadith. (Muslim)

۷۱۱- وَعَنِ ابْنِ شُمَاسَةَ قَالَ حَضَرْنَا عَمْرُو بْنَ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ فِي سياقَةِ الْمَوْتِ فبكى طويلاً وحول وجهه إلى الجِدَارِ فَجَعَلَ ابْنُهُ يَقُولُ يَا أَبْنَاهُ أما بشركَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِكَذَا ؟ أَمَا بَشْرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِكَذا ؟ فَأَقْبَلَ بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ إِنْ أَفْضَلَ مَا تُعِدُّ شَهَادَةً أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلا اللهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ إِنِّي قَدْ كُنتُ عَلَى اطْبَاقٍ ثَلَاثَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي وَمَا أَحَدٌ اشد بعضًا لِرَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنِّي وَلَا أَحَبُّ إِلَى مِنْ أَنْ أَكُونَ قَدِ استمكَنتُ مِنْهُ فَقَتَلْتُهُ فَلَوْ مُت عَلَى تِلْكَ الْحَالِ لَكُنتُ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ فَلَمَّا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ الْإِسْلَامَ فِي قَلْبِي أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ ابْسُطُ يمينك فلا با بعكَ فَبَسَطَ يَمِينَهُ فَقَبَضْتُ يَدِى فَقَالَ مَا لَكَ يَا عَمْرُو قُلْتُ أَرَدْتُ ان اشترط قَالَ تَشْتَرِطُ مَاذَا ؟ قُلْتُ أَنْ يُغفَرَ لِي قَالَ أَمَا عَلِمْتَ أَنَّ الْإِسْلَامَ يَهْدِمُ مَا كَانَ قَبْلَهُ وَأَنَّ الْهَجْرَةَ تَهْدِمُ مَا كَانَ قَبْلَهَا وَأَنَّ الْحَجِّ يَهْدِمُ مَا كَانَ قَبْلَهُ وَمَا كان أحدٌ أَحَبُّ إِلَى مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَا أَجَلٌ فِي عَيْنِي مِنْهُ ومَا كُنتُ أطيق أن أملاً عَيْنِي مِنْهُ اجلالاً لهُ وَلَوْ سُئِلْتُ أَنْ أَصِفَهُ مَا أَطقَتُ لِأَنِّي لم اكن أملاً عَيْنِي مِنْهُ وَلَوْ مُت عَلَى تِلْكَ الْحَالِ لِرَجَوْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الجَنَّةِ ثُمَّ وَلَيْنَا أَشْيَاءَ مَا أَدْرِي مَا خَالِي فِيهَا ؟ فَإِذَا أَنَا مِّن فَلَا تَصْحَبَنِي نَائِحَةٌ وَلَا نَارٌ فَإِذَا دَفَنَتُمُونِي فَسُنُوا عَلَى التَّرَابَ شَنَّا ثُمَّ أَقِيمُوا حَوْلَ قَبْرِي قدر ر ما مَا تُنْحَرُ جَزُورٌ وَيُقْسَمُ لَحْمُهَا حَتَّى اسْتَانِسَ بِكُمْ وَأَنْظُرَ مَا أَرَاجِعُ بِهِ رُسُلٌ ربی- رواه مسلم.

711. Ibn Shumasah narrated: We went to Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him) while he was in the throes of death. He wept for a long time and turned his face toward the wall. His son began saying, “Dear father, did the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) not give you such-and-such glad tidings? Did the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) not give you such-and-such glad tidings?” He turned his face and said: “The best provision we can prepare is the testimony that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. In my life I passed through three stages. There was a stage in which I had no one toward whom I felt more intense hatred and hostility than the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), and nothing was dearer to me than finding an opportunity to overpower and kill him. Had I died in that state, I would certainly have been among the people of Hell. When Allah placed Islam’s attraction in my heart, I came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, ‘Extend your right hand so that I may pledge allegiance to you.’ He extended his right hand, but I withdrew mine. He said, ‘What is the matter, O Amr?’ I said, ‘I wish to stipulate a condition.’ He said, ‘What condition do you wish to stipulate?’ I said, ‘That I be forgiven.’ He said, ‘Do you not know that Islam erases what came before it, migration erases what came before it, and pilgrimage erases what came before it?’ (Thereafter, I pledged allegiance to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).) From then on, no one was dearer to me than the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), nor was anyone more honored in my eyes. Because of his immense dignity and awe, I could not even look at him fully. Thus, when I was asked about the Messenger of Allah’s appearance and features, I was unable to describe them, because I had never looked at him fully. Had I died in that state, I would have had certain hope of being among the people of Paradise. After that, we had many responsibilities placed upon us, and I do not know what my state will be regarding them. In any event, when I die, let there be no professional mourner at my funeral and no torchlight procession. When you bury me, throw soil lightly over my grave, then remain around it for as long as it takes to slaughter a camel and distribute its meat, so that I may gain comfort from your companionship and see what words I exchange with the messengers of my Lord.” (Muslim)

Section 13: Bidding farewell to a friend, advising him at the time of departure, supplicating for him, and asking him to supplicate for you

Bidding farewell to a friend, advising him at the time of departure, supplicating for him, and asking him to supplicate for you.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَوَصَّى بِهَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بَنِيهِ وَيَعْقُوبُ يَا بَنِي إِنَّ اللَّهَ اصْطَفَى لَكُمُ الدِّينَ فَلا تَمُوتُنَّ إِلَّا وَأَنْتُمْ مُسْلِمُونَ ، أَمْ كُنتُمْ شُهَدَاءَ إِذْ حَضَرَ يَعْقُوبَ الْمَوْتُ إِذْ قَالَ لِبَنِيهِ مَا تَعْبُدُونَ مِنْ بَعْدِي قَالُوا نَعْبُدُ الْهَكَ وَاللَّهَ أَبَائِكَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَإِسْمَاعِيلَ وَإِسْحَاقَ إِلَهَا وَاحِدًا وَنَحْنُ لَهُ مُسْلِمُونَ.

Almighty Allah says:

“Ibrahim and Yaqub instructed their sons concerning this: ‘O my sons, Allah has chosen this religion for you, so do not die except as Muslims—those who submit. Or were you witnesses when death came to Yaqub, when he asked his sons, “What will you worship after me?” They said, “We will worship your God and the God of your forefathers, Ibrahim, Ismail, and Ishaq—one God—and we submit to Him.”’ (Surah al-Baqarah: 132–133)

۷۱۲- فَمِنْهَا حَدِيثُ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ الَّذِي سَبَقَ فِي بَابِ إِكْرَامِ أَهْلِ بيت رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فينَا خَطِيبًا فحمد الله وأثنى عَلَيْهِ وَوَعظ وذكرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَمَّا بَعْدُ أَلَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ يُوشِكُ أَنْ يَأْتِي رَسُولُ رَبِّي فَاجِيبَ وَأَنَا تَارِكٌ فِيكُمْ تَقَلَيْنِ أولهما كِتَابُ اللهِ فِيهِ الْهُدَى وَالنُّورُ فَخُذُوا بِكِتَابِ اللَّهِ وَاسْتَمْسِكُوا بِهِ فَحَتْ عَلَى كِتَابِ اللهِ وَرَغْبَ فِيهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَاهْلُ بَيْتِي أَذْكَرُكُمُ اللَّهَ فِي أَهْلِ بيتي رواه مسلم .

712. In the hadith of Zayd ibn Arqam (may Allah be pleased with him), previously mentioned in the section on honoring the Ahl al-Bayt, he said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) stood to deliver a sermon among us. He first praised Allah, then admonished the people and reminded them of reward and punishment. He then said: “O people, know that I am only a human being like you. Soon the messenger of my Lord will come to me, and I will respond to Allah’s call and depart for the Hereafter. I am leaving among you two weighty things. One is the Book of Allah—the Qur’an—in which there is guidance, the direction to the straight path, and light. So hold firmly to the Book of Allah and cling steadfastly to its guidance.” He then urged the people to follow the Book of Allah and inspired them to be drawn to it. Then he said: “The second is my Ahl al-Bayt, my family. I remind you of Allah concerning my Ahl al-Bayt.” [Note: The Qur’an also states: “Say, ‘I am only a human being like you, but revelation comes to me.’” Through these quotations from the Qur’an and Hadith, we can readily understand the true status of a human prophet and the Prophet of humanity.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. It was previously related in detail in the section on honoring the Ahl al-Bayt of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).

۷۱۳- وَعَنْ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ آتَيْنَا رَسُوْلَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ شَبَبَةٌ مُتَقَارِبُونَ فَأَقَمْنَا عِنْدَهُ عِشْرِينَ لَيْلَةً وكَانَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَحِيمًا رَفِيقًا فَظَنَّ أَنَّا قَدِ اشْتَقْنَا أَهْلَنَا فَسَأَلْنَا عَمَّنْ تَرَكْنَا مِنْ أَهْلِنَا فَأَخْبَرْنَاهُ فَقَالَ ارْجِعُوا إِلَى أَهْلِيْكُمْ فَأَقِيمُوا فِيهِمْ وَعَلِمُوهُمْ وَمُرُوهُمْ وَصَلُّوا صَلاةَ كَذَا فِي حِيْنِ كَذَا وَصَلُّوا كَذَا فِي حِيْنٍ كَذَا فَإِذَا حضرت الصلاة فَلْيُؤَذَنَ لَكُمْ أَحَدُكُمْ وَلَيَؤُمَكُمْ أَكْبَرُكُم – متفق عليه . زاد الْبُخَارِي فِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ وَصَلُّوا كَمَا رَأَيْتُمُونِي أَصَلِّي.

713. Abu Sulayman Malik ibn al-Huwayrith (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: We came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), all of us young men of similar age. We stayed with him for twenty days. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was extremely compassionate and gentle. He thought that we were longing to meet our families, so he asked us whom we had left behind at home and about their circumstances. We informed him about them. He said: “Return to your families and stay with them. Teach them the religion, instruct them to act upon it, and pray such-and-such prayer at such-and-such time, and such-and-such prayer at such-and-such time. When the time for prayer arrives, one of you should give the call to prayer, and the oldest among you should lead you in prayer.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In one of his narrations, Imam al-Bukhari added: “Pray as you have seen me pray.”

٧١٤- وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ اسْتَأْذَنَتُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْعُمْرَةِ فَأَذِنَ وَقَالَ لا تَنْسَنَا يَا أَخَى مِنْ دُعَائِكَ فَقَالَ كَلِمَةٌ مَا يسرني أنَّ لِي بِهَا الدُّنْيَا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قَالَ أَشْرِكْنَا يَا أَخَى فِي دُعَائِكَ – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح

714. Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I sought the Prophet’s permission to perform Umrah. He granted permission and said, “My dear brother, do not forget us in your supplications.” He uttered a statement that would not have pleased me even if the entire world had become mine in exchange for it. Another narration states that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “My brother, include us in your supplications.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is hasan and sahih.

٧١٥ – وَعَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ عَبَدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا كَانَ يَقُولُ للرَّجُلِ إِذا أَرَادَ سَفَراً أذن منى حَتَّى أَوَدَعَكَ كَمَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُوَدِعُنَا فَيَقُولُ اسْتَودِعُ اللهَ دِينَكَ وَأَمَانَتَكَ وَخَوَاتِيمَ عملك – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح .

715. Salim ibn Abdullah ibn Umar narrated: When Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) addressed someone intending to travel, he would say, “Come near me so that I may bid you farewell, as the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to bid us farewell.” When bidding us farewell, he would say: “I entrust your religion, your trust, and the conclusion of your deeds to Allah.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is hasan and sahih.

٧١٦- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ الْخَطَمِي الصَّحَابِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذا أَرَادَ أَنْ يُوَدَعَ الْجَيْشِ قَالَ اسْتَودِعُ اللَّهَ دينَكُمْ وَأَمَانَتَكُمْ وَخَوَاتِمَ أَعْمَالِكُمْ حديث صحيح رواه ابو داود وغيره باسناد صحيح.

716. Abdullah ibn Yazid al-Khatmi, the Companion (may Allah be pleased with him), narrated: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) intended to bid farewell to an army, he would say: “I entrust your religion, your trust, and the conclusion of your deeds to Allah.” This is a sahih hadith, narrated by Abu Dawud and others with an authentic chain of transmission.

This is a sahih hadith. Imam Abu Dawud and others narrated it with an authentic chain of transmission.

۷۱۷- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ إِنِّي أَرِيدُ سَفَرًا فَزَوَّدَنِي فَقَالَ زَوْدَكَ اللَّهُ التَّقْوَى قَالَ زِدْنِي قَالَ وَغَفَرَ ذَنْبَكَ قَالَ زِدْنِي قَالَ وَيَسْرَ لَكَ الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُمَا كُنتَ رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

717. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, I intend to travel, so provide me with provisions.” He said, “May Allah provide you with the provision of God-consciousness.” The man said, “Give me more.” He said, “May Allah forgive your sins.” The man said, “Give me more.” He said, “May Allah make goodness easy for you wherever you may be.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 14: Concerning Istikhara and consultation

Concerning Istikhara and consultation.

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : وَشَاوِرُهُمْ فِي الْأَمْرِ.

Almighty Allah says:

“Consult them in important matters.” (Surah Al Imran: 159)

وقال تَعَالَى : وَأَمْرُهُمْ شُورَى بَيْنَهُمْ.

“Their affairs are conducted through mutual consultation.” (Surah Ash-Shura: 38)

۷۱۸- عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعَلِّمُنَا الْاسْتِخَارَة فِي الْأُمُورِ كُلِّهَا كَالسُّورَةِ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ يَقُولُ إِذَا هُمْ أَحَدُكُمْ بالأمر فليركع ركعتين من غيرِ الفَرِيضَةِ ثُمَّ لِيَقُلْ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْتَخِيْرُكَ بِعِلْمِكَ واستقدرك بقدرتك وأسألك من فضلك العظيم فَإِنَّكَ تَقْدِرُ وَلَا أَقْدِرُ وَتَعْلَمُ وَلَا أعلم وأنت عَلامُ الْغُيُوبِ اللَّهُم إِن كُنتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الْأَمْرَ خَيْرٌ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِى أَوْ قَالَ عَاجِلِ أمْرِى وَأجَلِهِ فَاقْدُرْهُ لِي وَيَسِرْهُ لِي ثُمَّ بَارِكْ لِي فِيهِ وَإِن كُنتَ تَعْلَمُ أن هذا الأمر شَرٌّ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي أَوْ قَالَ عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَأَجَلِهِ فَاصْرِقْهُ عَنِّى وَاصْرِفْنِي عَنْهُ وَاقْدُرْ لِي الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُ كَانَ ثُمَّ أَرْضِنِي بِهِ . قَالَ وَيُسَمِّي حَاجَتَهُ – رواه البخاري .

718. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to teach us Istikhara in all matters, just as he would teach us a surah of the Qur’an. He would say: “When any of you intends to undertake a matter, let him offer two units of voluntary prayer and then say: ‘O Allah, I seek good from You through Your knowledge, and I seek ability from You through Your power, and I ask You from Your great bounty. Indeed, You have power and I have no power; You know and I do not know; and You are the Knower of the unseen. O Allah, if You know that this matter—which I intend to undertake—is good for me in my religion, my livelihood and the outcome of my affair—or he said, in the immediate and later outcome of my affair—then decree it for me, make it easy for me, and bless it for me. And if You know that this matter is bad for me in my religion, my livelihood and the outcome of my affair—or he said, in the immediate and later outcome of my affair—then turn it away from me and turn me away from it, decree good for me wherever it may be, and then make me content with it.’” Then he should mention his need. [Note 86: When one intends or resolves to undertake a permissible act and becomes doubtful or hesitant about doing it, it is recommended to perform Istikhara. Examples include travelling for business and marriage. Istikhara is not permissible for acts that are obligatory, necessary, disliked or forbidden in the Shariah. It may also be performed to determine the time for a good deed. The proper method of Istikhara is first to offer two units of voluntary prayer. It has been mentioned that Surah al-Kafirun and Surah al-Ikhlas should be recited therein, but specifying any particular surah is not necessary. Istikhara may be performed at any time except the three prohibited times of the day and night. The benefits of Istikhara are undeniable. It is not essential to receive any instruction openly, by indication or through a dream as a result of Istikhara. After performing Istikhara properly, it is sufficient to proceed according to one’s inclination with any permissible and good undertaking. Through it, Allah’s help and mercy are obtained and success in the undertaking is achieved.] (Al-Bukhari)

Section 15 – It is recommended to take one route and return by another when going for Eid prayer, visiting the sick, Hajj, Jihad, the funeral prayer and similar activities

It is recommended to take one route and return by another when going for Eid prayer, visiting the sick, Hajj, Jihad, the funeral prayer and similar activities.

۷۱۹- عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَانَ يوم عيد خالف الطريق – رواه البخاري.

719. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: On the day of Eid, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would go to the Eid prayer ground by one route and return by another. (Al-Bukhari)

۷۲۰- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ طَرِيقِ الشَّجَرَةِ وَيَدْخُلُ مِنْ طَرِيقِ الْمُعَرِّسِ وَإِذَا دَخَلَ مَكَّةَ دَخَلَ مِنَ الثَّنِيَّةِ الْعُلْيَا وَيَخْرُجُ مِنَ الثنية السفلى – متفق عليه.

720. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would leave by the route of Ash-Shajarah and enter by the route of Al-Mu’arras. When he entered Makkah, he would enter through the Upper Pass and leave through the Lower Pass. [Note: Ath-thaniyyah refers to a narrow passage between two mountains. The Upper Pass runs through a place called Hajun on the higher ground of the mountain, while the Lower Pass crosses through a place called Shabikah on the lower ground of the mountain.] (Al-Bukhari, Muslim)

Section 16 – It is recommended to begin all good actions from the right

It is recommended to begin all good actions from the right.

Imam an-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: The following actions should preferably be begun with the right hand or from the right side: performing ablution, bathing, putting on clothes, shoes, socks and trousers, entering the mosque, using the miswak, applying kohl, cutting the nails, trimming the moustache, removing the hair of the armpits, shaving the head, ending the prayer with salam, eating and drinking, shaking hands, kissing the Black Stone, leaving the toilet, receiving gifts, and all other similar actions. Conversely, the following actions should preferably be begun with the left hand or from the left side: cleaning the nose, spitting, entering the toilet, leaving the mosque, removing socks, shoes, clothes and trousers, relieving oneself, and all other similar insignificant actions.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : فَأَمَّا مَنْ أُوتِيَ كِتَابَهُ بِيَمِينِهِ فَيَقُولُ هَاؤُمُ اقْرَوْا كِتَابِيَة.

Allah the Exalted says:

“As for the one who is given his record in his right hand, he will say, ‘Here, read my record.’” (Surah al-Haqqah: 19)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَأَصْحَابُ الْمَيْمَنَةِ مَا أَصْحَابُ الْمَيْمَنَةِ، وَأَصْحَابُ الْمَشْتَمَة مَا أَصْحَابُ الْمَشْتَعة.

“The people of the right—how fortunate are the people of the right! And the people of the left—how wretched are the people of the left!” (Surah al-Waqi‘ah: 8–9)

۷۲۱- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعْجِبُهُ التَّيَمُنُ فِي شَانِهِ فِي ظُهوره وترجله وتنعله متفق عليه.

721. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) liked to begin all his good actions from the right, such as ablution, combing his hair and beard, and putting on his shoes. (Al-Bukhari, Muslim)

۷۲۲- وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَتْ يَدُ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اليُمْنَى لِطَهُورِهِ وطعامه وكَانَتِ الْيُسْرَى لِخَلائِهِ وَمَا كَانَ مِنْ أَذًى حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ رَوَاهُ أَبُو
داود وغيره باسناد صحيح .

722. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The right hand of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was used for purification and eating, while the left hand was used for relieving himself and for other filthy and insignificant matters.

This hadith is authentic. Imam Abu Dawud and others narrated it with an authentic chain of transmission.

۷۲۳- وَعَنْ أَمْ عَطِبَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُنَّ فِي غُسْلِ ابْنَتِهِ زَيْنَبَ ابْدَأْنَ بِمَيَامِنِهَا وَمَوَاضِعِ الْوُضُوءِ مِنْهَا – متفق عليه .

723. Umm Atiyyah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: When the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) instructed the women to wash his daughter Zaynab (may Allah be pleased with her), he said to them: “Begin with her right side and the parts used for ablution.” (Al-Bukhari, Muslim)

٧٢٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذا انْتَعَلَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَبْدَأُ بِالْيُمنى وإذا نَزَعَ فَلْيَبْدَأُ بِالشِّمَالِ لِتَكُنِ الْيُمْنَى أولهما تُنْعَلُ وَآخِرَهُمَا تُنزع متفق عليه.

724. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When any of you puts on his shoes, let him begin with the right foot, and when he takes them off, let him begin with the left foot, so that the right is the first to be shod and the last to be unshod.” (Al-Bukhari, Muslim)

٧٢٥ – وَعَنْ حَفْصَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَجْعَلْ يَمِينَهُ لطعامه وشرابه وثيابه ويَجْعَلُ يَسَارَهُ لما سوى ذلك – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وغيره.

725. Hafsah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used his right hand for eating, drinking and putting on clothes, and used his left hand for all other things.

Imam Abu Dawud, Imam at-Tirmidhi and others narrated it.

٧٢٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إذا لبسْتُمْ وَإِذَا تَوَضَّأْتُمْ فَابْدَوْا بِآيَامِنِكُمْ – حَدِيثٌ صَحِيح رواه ابو داود والترمذى باسناد صحيح726. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When you put on clothes and when you perform ablution, begin with your right sides.” This is an authentic hadith, narrated by Imam Abu Dawud and Imam at-Tirmidhi with an authentic chain of transmission.

۷۲۷- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَتَى مِنِّى فاتي الجمرة فرماها ثم أتى منزله بمنى ونحر ثُمَّ قَالَ لِلْحَلاقِ خُذْ وَأَشَارَ إِلى جانبه الأيمن ثُمَّ الأيسر ثُمَّ جَعَلَ يُعطيه الناس متفق عليه. وفي رواية لما رمى الْجَمْرَة ونَحرَ نُسُكَهُ وَخَلَقَ ناول الحلاق شقَّهُ الْأَيْمَنَ فَحَلَقَهُ ثُمَّ دَعَا أَبَا طلحة الأنصارى فَاعْطَاهُ إِيَّاهُ ثُمَّ نَاوَلَهُ الشقِّ الْأَيْسَرَ فَقَالَ احْلِقُ فَحَلَقَهُ فَأَعْطَاهُ ابا طَلْحَةَ فَقَالَ اقْسِمُهُ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ

727. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to Mina, then went to the Jamrah and stoned it. He then returned to his place of residence in Mina and offered the sacrifice. He said to the barber, “Take,” and indicated his right side, then his left side. He then began distributing the hair among the people.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. Another narration states: After stoning the Jamrah, he slaughtered his sacrificial animal. When he intended to have his head shaved, he indicated the right side of his head to the barber. When the barber had finished shaving it, he called Abu Talhah al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him) and gave him the hair. Then he indicated the left side of his head to the barber and said, “Shave this side.” When he had shaved it, he gave the hair to Abu Talhah and said, “Distribute it among the people.” [Note: Using the right hand for all good actions is part of the Sunnah of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), as is clearly established in authentic hadiths. The learned scholars have given particular importance to using the right hand for eating and drinking. They have gone so far as to say that eating and drinking with the right hand is obligatory, because various hadiths strongly emphasize it and warn of a severe punishment for failing to act upon it. Therefore, in view of these texts, it is essential to follow the Prophetic Sunnah and to remain particularly conscious of not exceeding the proper limits in this matter.]

Chapter 2

The Book of the Etiquette of Eating and Drinking

Section 1 – Saying Bismillah at the beginning of eating and drinking and Alhamdulillah at the end

Saying Bismillah at the beginning of eating and drinking and Alhamdulillah at the end.

۷۲۸- عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَمَ اللهَ وَكُل بيمينك وكل مما يليك متفق عليه.

728. Umar ibn Abi Salamah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “Mention the name of Allah, eat with your right hand, and eat from what is nearest to you.” (Al-Bukhari, Muslim)

۷۲۹- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رضى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا أكل أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَذْكُر اسم الله تَعَالَى فَإِنْ نَسِيَ أَنْ يُذْكُرَ اسْمَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى في أوله فَلْيَقُلْ بِسْم الله أوله وآخره – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

729. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When any of you eats, let him mention the name of Allah the Exalted at the beginning. If he forgets to mention the name of Allah the Exalted at the beginning, let him say: ‘Bismillahi awwalahu wa akhirahu’ (In the name of Allah at its beginning and at its end).”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam at-Tirmidhi said that it is hasan and authentic.

۷۳۰- وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقولُ إِذا دَخَلَ الرَّجُلُ بَيْتَهُ فذكر الله تعالى عند دخوله وَعِندَ طَعَامِه قَالَ الشَّيْطَانُ لِأَصْحَابِهِ لا مَبِيْتَ لَكُمْ وَلَا عَشَاءَ وَإِذَا دَخَلَ فَلَمْ يَذْكُرِ اللَّهَ تَعَالَىعِنْدَ دُخُولِهِ قَالَ الشَّيْطَانُ أدْرَكْتُمُ المَبيت وإذا لَمْ يَذْكُرِ الله تَعَالَى عِنْدَ طَعامه قالَ أَدْرَكْتُمُ المبيت والعشاء – رواه مسلم .

730. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “When a person enters his house and mentions Allah the Exalted upon entering and when eating, Satan says to his companions, ‘You have no place to spend the night here and no dinner.’ But when he enters without mentioning Allah the Exalted, Satan says, ‘You have secured a place to spend the night.’ And when he does not mention Allah the Exalted while eating, Satan says, ‘You have secured a place to spend the night and dinner.’” (Muslim)

۷۳۱- وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا حَضَرْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ طَعَامًا لَمْ نَضَعْ أَيْدِينَا حَتَّى يَبْدَأُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَيَضَعَ يَدَهُ وَإِنَّا حَضَرْنَا مَعَهُ مَرَّةً طَعَامًا فَجَاءَتْ جَارِيَةٌ كَأَنَّهَا تُدْفَعُ فَذَهَبَتْ لتضع يدها في الطَّعَامِ فَأَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِيَدِهَا ثُمَّ جَاءَ اعرابیي كَأَنَّمَا يُدْفَعُ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ الشيطان يستحل الطعام أن لا يُذكر اسم الله تعالى عَلَيْهِ وَأَنَّهُ جَاءَ بهذه الجارية ليَسْتَحِلَّ بِهَا فَأَخَذَتْ بِيَدِهَا فَجَاءَ بهذا الأعْرَابِي لِيَسْتَحِلُ بِهِ فَأَخَذْتُ بِيَدِهِ والذي نفسي بيده ان يده في يدى مع يديهما ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ اسْمَ اللهِ تَعَالَى وَأَكل رواه مسلم.

731. Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Whenever we gathered with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) for a meal, we would not place our hands on the food until the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) began and placed his hand on it. Once, while we were eating with him, a girl came as though she were being pushed and went to place her hand in the food, so the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) took hold of her hand. Then a Bedouin came as though he were being pushed, and he took hold of his hand. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Satan considers food lawful for himself when Allah’s name is not mentioned over it. He brought this girl so that he could make the food lawful for himself through her, so I seized her hand. Then he brought this Bedouin so that he could make it lawful for himself through him, so I seized his hand. By Him in Whose Hand is my soul, Satan’s hand is in my hand together with their hands.” Then he mentioned the name of Allah the Exalted and ate. (Muslim)

۷۳۲- وَعَنْ أُمَيَّةَ بْنِ مَخْشِي الصَّحَابِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَالِسًا وَرَجُلٌ يَأْكُلُ فَلَمْ يُسَمَ اللَّهَ حَتَّى لَمْ يَبْقَ مِنْ طَعَامِهِ الا لُقْمَةٌ فَلَمَّا رَفَعَهَا إِلَى فِيهِ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللهِ أُولهُ وَآخِرَهُ فَضَحِكَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ مَا زَالَ الشَّيْطَانُ يَأْكُلُ مَعَهُ فَلَمَّا ذَكَرَ اسْمَ اللَّهِ اسْتَقَاء مَا
في بطنه – رواه ابو داود والنسائي.

732. Umayyah ibn Makhshi, the Companion (may Allah be pleased with him), reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was sitting while a man was eating without mentioning Allah’s name. Only one morsel remained of his food. When he raised it to his mouth, he said, “Bismillahi awwalahu wa akhirahu” (In the name of Allah at its beginning and at its end). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) laughed and then said: “Satan continued eating with him. When he mentioned Allah’s name, he vomited everything that was in his stomach.” (Abu Dawud, an-Nasa’i)

۷۳۳- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رضى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأْكُلُ طَعَامًا فِي سِتَّةٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَجَاءَ أَعْرَابِي فَأَكَلَهُ بِلقْمَتَيْنِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَا إِنَّهُ لَوْ سَمَّى لكفاكم – رواه الترمذي وقال
حدیث حسن صحيح

733. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was eating with six of his Companions. A Bedouin came and finished all the food in two morsels. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Had the man mentioned Allah’s name while eating, it would have sufficed for all of you.” [Note: It is recommended to say Bismillah at the beginning of eating and praise and glorify Allah at the end. When several people sit together to eat, each person should say Bismillah separately. This is the opinion of the majority of scholars. Some, however, have said that one person’s recitation is sufficient.]

Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated it and said that the hadith is hasan and authentic.

٧٣٤- وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا رفَعَ مَائِدَتَهُ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلهِ حَمْداً كثيراً طيباً مُبَارَكًا فِيْهِ غَيْرَ مَكْفِي وَلَا مُوَدِّع ولا مستغنى عنه ربنا – رواه البخاري .

734. Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) lifted the dining cloth, he would say: “Alhamdu lillahi hamdan kathiran tayyiban mubarakan fihi ghayra makfiyyin wa la muwadda‘in wa la mustaghnan ‘anhu rabbana” (All praise belongs to Allah—abundant, pure and blessed praise; praise that is never sufficient, from which one cannot dispense, and from which our Lord cannot be considered independent). (Al-Bukhari)

٧٣٥- وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَكَلَ طَعَامًا فَقَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلهِ الَّذِي أَطْعَمَنِي هَذَا وَرَزَقَنِيهِ مِنْ غَيْرِ حول مني ولا قوة غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّم من ذنبه رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حدیث حسن.

735. Mu‘adh ibn Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever eats food and then says, ‘Alhamdu lillahil-ladhi at‘amani hadha wa razaqanihi min ghayri hawlin minni wa la quwwatin’ (All praise belongs to Allah, Who fed me this food and provided it for me without any effort or strength on my part), all his previous sins will be forgiven.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam at-Tirmidhi said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 2 – Not finding fault with food and praising food

Not finding fault with food and praising food.

٧٣٦- عن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَا عَابَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ طَعَامًا قَطُّ إِن اشْتَهَاهُ أَكَلهُ وَإِنْ كَرِهَهُ تركه – متفق عليه .

736. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) never found fault with any food. If he liked it, he ate it, and if he disliked it, he left it. (Al-Bukhari, Muslim)

۷۳۷- وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَأَلَ أَهْلَهُ الْآدَمَ فَقَالُوا مَا عِنْدَنَا إِلا خَلٌّ فَدَعَا بِهِ فَجَعَلَ يَأْكُلُ وَيَقُولُ نِعْمَ الْأَدْمُ الْخَلُّ نِعْمَ الأدم الخل- رواه مسلم.

737. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked his family for a condiment. They said, “We have nothing except vinegar.” He asked for it and began eating it, saying: “What an excellent condiment vinegar is! What an excellent condiment vinegar is!” (Muslim)

Section 3 – What a fasting person should say when food is brought before him and he does not wish to break his fast

What a fasting person should say when food is brought before him and he does not wish to break his fast.

۷۳۸- عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دُعِيَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَجِبُ فَإِن كَانَ صَائِمًا فَلْيُصَلِّ وَإِنْ كَانَ مُقْطَراً فَلْيَطْعم – رواه مسلم.

738. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When any of you is invited, let him accept the invitation. If he is fasting, let him pray for the host; and if he is not fasting, let him eat. (Muslim)

Section 4 – What should be said when another person joins the one who has been invited

What should be said when another person joins the one who has been invited.

۷۳۹- عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْبَدْرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ دَعَا رَجُلُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ
عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِطَعَامِ صَنَعَهُ لَهُ خَامِسَ خَمْسَةٍ فَتَبِعَهُمْ رَجُلٌ فَلَمَّا بَلَغَ الْبَابَ قَالَ النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ هَذَا تَبِعَنَا فَإِنْ شِئْتَ أَنْ تَأْذَنَ لَهُ وَإِنْ شِئْتَ رَجَعَ قَالَ بَلَى أَذَنُ لَهُ يَا رَسُولَ الله – متفق عليه .

739. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man prepared food especially for the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and invited him; he was the fifth of five people. However, another man joined them. When they reached the door, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to the host, “This man has followed us. If you wish, you may permit him to enter, and if you wish, he may return.” He said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah, I permit him.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 5 – Eating from what is directly in front of oneself and teaching someone who does not know the etiquette of eating

Eating from what is directly in front of oneself and teaching someone who does not know the etiquette of eating.

٧٤٠- عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كُنْتُ غُلَامًا فِي حِجْرٍ رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكَانَتْ يَدِى تَطِيسُ فِي الصَّحْفَةِ فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا غُلامُ سَمَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى وَكُلَّ بِيَمِينِكَ وَكُلِّ مِمَّا يليك – متفق عليه.

740. Umar ibn Abi Salamah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I was a boy under the care of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). While eating, my hand would move around the dish. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me, “Son, mention the name of Allah (say Bismillah), eat with your right hand, and eat from what is directly in front of you.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٤١- وَعَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الْأَكْوَعِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلًا أَكَلَ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِشِمَالِهِ فَقَالَ كُلِّ بِيَمِينِكَ قَالَ لَا أَسْتَطِيعُ قَالَ لَا اسْتَطَعْتَ مَا مَنَعَهُ إِلَّا الْكِبْرُ فَمَا رَفَعَهَا إِلَى فِيهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسلم .

741. Salamah ibn al-Akwa’ (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man was eating with his left hand in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He said, “Eat with your right hand.” The man said, “I am unable to.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “May you never be able to.” Nothing prevented him from doing so except pride, and he was never again able to raise his hand to his mouth. (Muslim)

Section 6 – The prohibition of eating two dates or the like in one mouthful without the permission of one’s companions

The prohibition of eating two dates or the like in one mouthful without the permission of one’s companions.

٧٤٢ – عَنْ جَبَلَةَ بْنِ سُحَيمِ قَالَ أَصَابَنَا عَامُ سَنَةٍ مَعَ ابْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ فَرُزِقْنَا تَمْرًا وكَانَ عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا يَمُرُّ بَنَا وَنَحْنُ نَأْكُلُ فَيَقُولُ لَا تقارنوا فَإِنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهى عَنِ الْأَقْرَانِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ إِلَّا أَنْ يستَأْذَنَ الرَّجُلُ أَخَاهُ – متفق عليه.

742. Jabalah ibn Suhaym (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: One year, we were afflicted by famine while with Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr, and we were given one date each. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them) would pass by us while we were eating and say, “Do not eat two dates together, for the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) forbade eating two dates together in one mouthful.” Then he said, “Unless a man asks his brother’s permission.” [Note: If friends or companions willingly permit it, two dates may be eaten together; otherwise, such eating is prohibited.] (Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 7 – What a person should do or say when he eats but is not satisfied

What a person should do or say when he eats but is not satisfied.

٧٤٣- عَنْ وَحْشِيِّ بْنِ حَرْبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ أَصْحَابَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ إِنَّا نَأْكُلُ وَلَا نَشْبَعُ قَالَ فَلَعَلَّكُمْ تَفْتَرِقُونَ قَالُوا نَعَمْ قَالَ فَاجْتَمِعُوا عَلَى طَعَامِكُمْ وَاذْكُرُوا اسْمَ اللَّهِ يُبَارَكَ لَكُمْ فِيهِ رواه أبو داود.

743. Wahshi ibn Harb (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “O Messenger of Allah, we eat but are not satisfied. What is the remedy?” He said, “Perhaps you eat separately.” They said, “Yes.” He said, “Gather together over your food and mention the name of Allah; it will be blessed for you.” (Abu Dawud)

Section 8 – The instruction to eat from one side of the dish and the prohibition of eating from its middle

The instruction to eat from one side of the dish and the prohibition of eating from its middle.

The saying of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) concerning this:

وكل مما يليك – متفق عليه كما سبق

“Eat from what is directly in front of you.” Bukhari and Muslim have cited this hadith.

٧٤٤- وَعَنِ ابْن عباس رضى اللهُ عَنْهُما عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ البركة تنزل وسط الطعام فكلوا من حافتيه ولا تَأْكُلُوا مِن وسطه رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح .

744. Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Blessing descends in the middle of the food, so eat from its edges and do not eat from its middle.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said, “It is a hasan and sahih hadith.”

٧٤٥- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ بُسْرِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَصْعَةٌ يُقَالُ لَهَا الْغَرَاءُ يَحْمِلُهَا أَرْبَعَةُ رِجَالٍ فَلَمَّا أَضْحَوْا وَسَجَدُوا الضُّحى أتي بتلك القصعة يعني وقد ترد فيها فالتقوا عَلَيْهَا فَلَمَّا كَثُرُوا جَنَا رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَعْرَابِي مَا هَذِهِ الْجَلْسَةُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللهَ جَعَلَنِي عَبْداً كَرِيمًا وَلَمْ يَجْعَلْنِي جَبَّارًا عَنِيْدًا ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى الله عليه وسلم كلوا من حواليهَا وَدَعُوا ذِرْوَنَهَا يُبَارَكَ فِيهَا -رواه أبو داود باسناد جيد.

745. Abdullah ibn Busr (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had a large, heavy dish called al-Gharra, which four men carried. When it was midmorning and the people had finished the midmorning prayer, that dish was brought; it contained tharid. Twelve people would sit around it. When their number increased, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) knelt down. A Bedouin said, “What kind of sitting is this?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Allah has made me a noble servant and has not made me arrogant and obstinate.” Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Eat from around its sides and leave its raised center; blessing will be placed in it.” [Note: Gharra means white and shining. It was so called because of the color of the dish, or because of the color of the food or milk served in it.] [Note: Tharid is a delicious dish made by mixing meat gravy and bread.]

Imam Abu Dawud narrated it with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 9 – It is makruh to eat while reclining

It is makruh to eat while reclining.

٧٤٦ – عن أبي جحيفة وهب بن عبد الله رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا أكل متكنا – رواه البخاري.

746. Abu Juhaifah Wahb ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “I do not eat while reclining.”

Imam Bukhari cited this hadith.

Al-Khattabi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: Reclining here means leaning or propping oneself against whatever one is sitting on. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) intended to prohibit eating in that manner, like a person who props himself against a bed or cushion in order to eat more. Rather, one should sit upright, without leaning in any way, and eat moderately. Some have said that reclining means eating while leaning to one side.

٧٤٧- وعن أنس رضي اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ رَأيْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَقَلَم جالسًا مقعيًا يَأْكُل تمرا – رواه مسلم.

747. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sitting with both knees raised while eating dates. (Muslim)

Section 10 – Eating with three fingers, licking the food dish, and related matters

Eating with three fingers, licking the food dish, and related matters.

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: It is preferable to lick one’s fingers after eating, and it is makruh to wipe them before licking them. It is mustahabb to lick the food dish and pick up and eat food that has fallen. After licking them, the fingers may be wiped with something.

٧٤٨- عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم إذا أكل أحدُكُمْ طَعَامًا فَلا يَمْسَحْ أَصَابِعَهُ حَتَّى يَلْعَقَهَا أَوْ يُلْعِقَهَا متفق عليه .

748. Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “When any of you eats food, let him not wipe his fingers until he has licked them or had them licked.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٤٩- وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأْكُلُ بِثَلاث اصابع فَإِذَا فَرَغَ لعقها – رواه مسلم.

749. Ka’b ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) eating with three fingers, and when he finished, he licked them. (Muslim)

٧٥٠- وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَرَ بِلَعْقِ الأصابع والصحفَةِ وَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ لا تَدْرُونَ في أي طعامِكُمُ البركة – رواه مسلم.

750. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) instructed that the fingers and the food dish be licked, and said, “You do not know in which part of your food the blessing lies.” (Muslim)

٧٥١- وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا وَقَعَتْ لَقْمَةُ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلْيَأْخُذَهَا فَلْيُمط مَا كَانَ بِهَا مِن أذى وَلَيَأْكُلَهَا وَلا يَدَعَهَا لِلشَّيْطَانِ ولا يمسح يده بالمنديل حتى يلعق أصابعه فإنه لا يدري في أي طعامه البركة رواه مسلم.

751. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “When a morsel of food belonging to any of you falls, let him pick it up, remove whatever dirt is stuck to it, and eat it, and not leave it for Satan. Let him not wipe his hand with a handkerchief until he has licked his fingers, for he does not know in which part of his food the blessing lies.” (Muslim)

٧٥٢ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَحْضُرُ احدكُمْ عِنْدَ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ مِنْ شَأْنِهِ حَتَّى يَحْضُرَهُ عِنْدَ طَعَامِهِ فَإِذَا سَقَطَتْ لَقَمَةٌ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلْيَأْخُذْهَا فَلْيُمط مَا كَانَ بِهَا مِن أذى ثُمَّ لِيَأْكُلَهَا وَلَا يَدَعَهَا لِلشَّيْطَانِ فَإِذَا فَرَغَ فَلْيَلْعق أصابعَهُ فَإِنَّهُ لا يَدْرِي في أي طعامه البركة – رواه مسلم.

752. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Satan is present with each of you in everything he does, even when he eats. Therefore, if a morsel of any of you falls, let him pick it up, wipe away whatever dirt is on it, and eat it, and not leave it for Satan. When he has finished, let him lick his fingers, for he does not know in which part of his food the blessing lies.” (Muslim)

٧٥٣- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اكل طعاما لعق أصابعه الثلاث وقال اذا سقطت لُقْمَةُ أَحَدَكُمْ فَلْيَأْخُذْهَا وَلِيُمط عنها الأذى وليا كلها ولا يدعها للشيطان وامرنَا أَنْ نَسْلُتَ الْقَصْعَةَ وَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ لا تَدْرُونَ فِي أي طعامكم البركة – رواه مسلم .

753. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) ate food, he licked his three fingers and said, “If a morsel of any of you falls, let him pick it up, remove the dirt from it, and eat it, and not leave it for Satan.” He instructed us to wipe the dish clean and eat from it, and said, “You do not know in which part of your food the blessing lies.” (Muslim)

٧٥٤- وعن سعيد بن الحارث أنه سأل جابرا رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ الْوَضُوءِ مِمَّا مستِ النَّارُ فَقَالَ لا قَدْ كُنَّا زَمَنَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَجِدُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ الطعام الأ قليلاً فَإِذَا نَحْنُ وَجَدْنَاهُ لَمْ يَكُن لَنَا مَنَادِيلُ إِلَّا اكُفْنَا وَسَوَاعَدَنَا وَاقْدَامَنَا ثُمَّ نُصَلِّي ولا تتوضا – رواه البخاري.

754. Sa’id ibn al-Harith (may Allah have mercy on him) reported: He asked Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) about performing ablution after eating something cooked by fire. He said, “No. During the time of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), we rarely found this kind of food. When we did find it, we had no napkins; we had only our palms, arms, and feet. We would wipe our hands with them, then pray without performing ablution anew.” (Bukhari)

Section 11 – The virtue of many hands gathering over food and of everyone eating together

The virtue of many hands gathering over food and of everyone eating together.

٧٥٥ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ طعام الاثنين كافي الثلاثة وطعام الثلاثة كافي الأربعة متفق عليه.

755. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “The food of two is sufficient for three, and the food of three is sufficient for four.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٥٦ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقولُ طَعَامُ الواحد يكفى الاثنين وطَعَامُ الاثْنَيْنِ يَكْفِي الْأَرْبَعَةَ وَطَعَامُ الْأَرْبَعَةِ يكفى الثمانية رواه مسلم

756. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say, “The food of one is sufficient for two, the food of two is sufficient for four, and the food of four is sufficient for eight.” [Note 93: The meaning of the two preceding hadiths is that food sufficient to fill one person’s stomach can temporarily suffice for two people. Their hunger will be relieved, enabling them to gain the strength to worship and obey Allah. This is what the hadith means. It does not mean that the food of one will fully fill the stomachs of two; rather, it will meet their needs.] (Muslim)

Section 12 – The etiquette of drinking water

The etiquette of drinking water.

٧٥٧- عنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يتنفس في الشراب ثلاثا – متفق عليه.

757. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to breathe three times while drinking. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٥٨ وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم لا تشربوا واحداً كشرب البعير ولكن اشْرَبُوا مَثْنَى وَثُلَاثَ وَسَمَّوا إِذَا أنتم شربْتُمْ واحْمَدُوا اذا أنتم رفعتُم. رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

758. Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Do not drink in one draught like a camel; rather, drink in two or three breaths. Mention Allah’s name when you begin drinking, and praise Him when you finish.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

٧٥٩- وعن أبي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى أَنْ يتنفس في الاناء متفق عليه .

759. Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited breathing into the drinking vessel. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٦٠- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَتِي بِلَيْنِ قد شَيْبَ بِمَاءٍ وَعَنْ يَمِينِهِ أَعْرَابِي وَعَنْ يُسَارِهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَشَرِبَ ثُمَّ أَعْطَى الأعرابي وَقَالَ الأيمن فالأيمن متفق عليه760. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Milk mixed with some water was brought to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). To his right was a Bedouin, and to his left was Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him). He drank some, then gave it to the Bedouin and said, “The one on the right, then the one on the right.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٦١- وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أتي بشراب فَشَرِبَ مِنْهُ وَعَنْ يَمِينِهِ غُلامٌ وَعَن يُسَارِهِ أَشْبَاحَ فَقَالَ لِلْغُلَامِ تَأْذَنُ لي أن أعطى هؤلا . فقال الغلام لا والله لا أوثرُ بِنَصِيبَي مِنْكَ أَحَدًا قَتَلَهُ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ في يده – متفق عليه

761. Sahl ibn Sa’d (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When a drink was brought before the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), he drank some of it. To his right was a boy, and to his left were some elderly men. He said to the boy, “Will you permit me to give it to these men first?” The boy said, “No, by Allah. I will not give anyone preference over my share from you.” Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) gave the cup to the boy. [Note: This boy was Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him). This hadith shows that distribution should begin from the right.] (Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 13 – It is makruh to drink by putting one’s mouth to the opening of a waterskin or the like; this is makruh tanzihi, not makruh tahrimi

It is makruh to drink by putting one’s mouth to the opening of a waterskin or the like; this is makruh tanzihi, not makruh tahrimi.

٧٦٢- عن أبي سعيد الْخُدْرِي رَضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ اخْتناث الأسقية يعنى أن تكسر أفواهها ويُشرب منها -متفق عليه.

762. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited drinking by turning up the opening of a waterskin—that is, bending its mouth and drinking from it. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٦٣- وعن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَن يُشْرَبَ مِنْ في السقاء أو القربة – متفق عليه .

763. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited drinking by putting one’s mouth to the opening of a waterskin. (Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٦٤ – وَعَنْ أَمْ ثَابِت كَيْشَة بنت ثابت أُخْتِ حَسَّانِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَتْ دَخَلَ عَلَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَشَرِبَ مِنْ فِي قِرْبَةٍ مُعَلَّقَةٍ قَائِمًا فَقُمتُ إلى فيها فقطعته – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح .

764. Narrated by Ummu Sabit Kabsha (may Allah be pleased with her), the sister of Hassan ibn Thabit (may Allah be pleased with him). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to my house. Then he stood and drank water, placing his mouth to the mouth of a hanging waterskin. I rose and cut off the mouth of the waterskin (to seek blessing).

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith. Imam al-Nawawi said that Ummu Sabit cut it off to preserve the place touched by the mouth of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), to obtain its blessing, and so that it would not be dishonored in any way. This hadith proves that it is permissible to drink water by placing one’s mouth to the mouth of a waterskin. The two hadiths narrated earlier are evidence that it is better and preferable not to drink by placing one’s mouth to the mouth of a waterskin. Allah knows best.

Section 14 – It is disliked to breathe into a drink

It is disliked to breathe into a drink.

٧٦٥- عن أبي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نهى عن النفخ في الشراب فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ الْقَناةُ آرَاهَا فِي الْآنَاء فَقَالَ أَهْرِقُهَا قَالَ اني لا أروى من نفس واحد قال فابن القدح اذا عن فيك رواه الترمذي وقال حدیث حسن صحيح .

765. Narrated by Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited blowing into drinks. A man asked, “What if I see some dirt in the vessel?” He said, “Pour it out.” The man said, “I cannot be satisfied by drinking in a single breath.” He said, “Then remove the vessel from your mouth when you need to breathe.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith.

٧٦٦- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى أَنْ يتنفس في الاناء أو ينفخ فيه رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

766. Narrated by Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited breathing into a vessel of water or blowing into it.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith.

Section 15 – It is permissible to drink water while standing, but drinking while seated is better and more complete (satisfying)

It is permissible to drink water while standing, but drinking while seated is better and more complete (satisfying).

٧٦٧- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَقَيْتُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم من زمزم فشرب وهو قائم متفق عليه.

767. Narrated by Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I gave the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) Zamzam water to drink, and he drank it while standing. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٧٦٨- وَعَنِ النزالِ بْنِ سَبْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَتَى عَلَى بَابَ الرَّحْمَةِ فَشَرِبَ قائما وقَالَ إِنِّي رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَلَ كَمَا رَأَيْتُمُونِي فعلت – رواه البخاري

768. Narrated by al-Nazzal ibn Sabra (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) came to Bab al-Rahbah (in Kufa) and drank water while standing. Then he said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) do just as you have seen me do.” (Al-Bukhari)

٧٦٩ – وعن ابْنِ عَمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كُنَّا نَأْكُلُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ نَمْشي وتشرب وَنَحْنُ قيام – رواه الترمذي وقال حدیث حسن صحيح.

769. Narrated by Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: During the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), we used to eat while walking and drink water while standing.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith.

۷۷۰- وَعَنْ عَمْرُو بْن شَعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَشْرَبُ قائما وقاعداً – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

770. Narrated through Amr ibn Shu’ayb, from his father, from his grandfather (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) drink water sometimes while standing and sometimes while seated.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith.

۷۷۱- وعن أنس رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ نَهَى أَنْ يُشرب الرَّجُلُ قَائِمًا قَالَ قَتَادَةُ فَقُلْنَا لأني فَالْأَكلُ قَالَ ذلك أشر أو أحبت رواه مسلم. وفي رواية له أن النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ زَجَرَ عَنِ الشرب قائما .

771. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited people from drinking while standing. Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I asked Anas (may Allah be pleased with him), “What is the ruling on eating while standing?” He said, “That is worse,” or he said, “That is more despicable.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith. In another narration of Imam Muslim, it states: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) reprimanded drinking while standing.

۷۷۲- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم لا يَشْرِينَ أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ قَائِمًا فَمَنْ نَسِي فَلْيَسْتَقى – رواه مسلم.

772. Narrated by Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “None of you should drink while standing. Whoever does so forgetfully should vomit.” [Note: It is better not to drink while standing. The prohibition in the hadith is at the level of makruh tanzihi, because numerous sahih hadiths also mention drinking while standing. However, drinking while seated is better.] (Muslim)

Section 16 – It is best for the person serving drinks to drink last of all

It is best for the person serving drinks to drink last of all.

۷۷۳- عَنْ أَبِي فَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ساقي الْقَوْمِ آخِرُهُمْ شُربا – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

773. Narrated by Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The one who serves the people drinks last of all.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. He said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith.

Section 17 – It is permissible to drink from all kinds of pure vessels

It is permissible to drink from all kinds of pure vessels.

Drinking from all kinds of pure vessels is permitted, except vessels of gold and silver. It is permissible to drink by placing one’s mouth directly to a river or spring, without using a vessel or one’s hands. Eating or drinking from vessels of gold and silver, or using them in any way, is haram.

٧٧٤- عن أنس رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ حضرت الصَّلاةُ فَقَامَ مَنْ كَانَ قَرِيبَ الدار إلى أهله وبَقِي قَوْمٌ فَأَتِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَغْضَبٍ مِنْ حِجَارَةٍ فَصَغُرَ الْمِخْضَبُ أن يُبْسُطُ فِيهِ كَفَهُ فَتَوَضَّأُ الْقَوْمُ كُلُّهُمْ قَالُوا كَمْ كُنتُمْ قَالَ ثمانين وزيادة متفق عليه هذه رواية البخاري ، وفي رواية لَهُ وَلِمُسلم أن النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَعَا بِإِنَا مِنْ مَاءٍ فَأَتِي بِقَدَحٍ رَحْرَاحٍ فِيهِ شَيْءٌ مِن ما ، فَوَضَعَ أصابعه فيهِ قَالَ انس فَجَعَلْتُ أنظر إلى الماء ينبع من بين أصابعه فَحَزَرْتُ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ مَا بَيْنَ السَّبعين إلى الثَّمَانِينَ

774. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The time for prayer drew near. Those whose homes were nearby went to their families, while some people remained. A stone bowl was brought to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). The vessel was so small that his hand could not be fully spread inside it. Everyone performed ablution with the water in that vessel. They asked, “How many were you?” It was said, “Eighty or somewhat more.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith; this is the narration of Imam al-Bukhari. In another narration by him and by Imam Muslim, it states: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) called for a vessel of water. A large but shallow vessel was brought, containing a little water. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) placed his fingers in it. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I saw water springing from between his fingers. I estimated that those who performed ablution numbered between seventy and eighty.

٧٧٥ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَتَانَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْرَجْنَا لَهُ مَاءٌ فِي تَوْرِ مِن صفر فتوضا – رواه البخاري.

775. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to us. We brought water for him in a brass vessel, and he performed ablution. (Al-Bukhari)

٧٧٦ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ عَلَى رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ وَمَعَهُ صَاحِبٌ لَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ان كَانَ عِندَكَ مَاء بَاتَ هذه الليلة في سنة والا كرعنا – رواه البخاري .

776. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to one of the Ansar, accompanied by one of his companions (Abu Bakr). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “If you have water that spent the night in your waterskin, bring it to us; otherwise, we will drink by placing our mouths directly to a river or the like.” (Al-Bukhari)

۷۷۷- وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ إِنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَانَا عن الحرير والديباج والشرب في أنية الذهَب وَالْفِضَّةِ وَقَالَ هِيَ لَهُمْ فِي الدُّنْيَا وهي لكم في الآخرة – متفق عليه

777. Narrated by Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited us from wearing silk and brocade and from drinking from vessels of gold and silver. He said: “These are for them in this world and for you in the Hereafter.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

۷۷۸- وَعَنْ أَمْ سَلَمَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الذي يَشْرَبُ في أنية الفضة إِنَّمَا يُجرجر في بطنه نارَ جَهَنَّمَ – متفق عليه، وفي رواية المسلم إن الذي يَأْكُلُ أَوْ يَشْرَبُ فِي أنيةِ الْفِضَّةِ وَالذَّهَبِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ مَنْ شَرِبَ فِي إِنَاءٍ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ أَوْ فِضَّةٍ فَإِنَّمَا يُجَرْجِرُ فِي بَطْنِهِ نَارًا مِنْ جَهَنَّمَ

778. Narrated by Ummu Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever drinks from a silver vessel merely kindles the Fire of Hell in his belly.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. In one narration of Imam Muslim, it states: Whoever eats or drinks from vessels of silver and gold. In another narration of his, it states: Whoever drinks from a vessel of gold or silver merely kindles the Fire of Hell in his belly. [Note: The unanimous view of the experts on this matter is that eating or drinking from vessels of gold or silver is haram for all men and women. Using such vessels for any other purpose is likewise completely haram. However, women may use gold and silver jewelry.] Chapter: 3

The Book of Clothing (Dress and Attire)

Section 1 – Wearing white clothing is preferable. Wearing red, green, yellow, and black clothing is also permissible. All types of clothing made of cotton, wool, hair, and the like are permissible to wear, except silk

Wearing white clothing is preferable. Wearing red, green, yellow, and black clothing is also permissible. All types of clothing made of cotton, wool, hair, and the like are permissible to wear, except silk.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَا بَنِي آدَمَ قَدْ أَنزَلْنَا عَلَيْكُمْ لِبَاسًا يُوَارِي سَوْاتِكُمْ وَرَيْشًا ولباس التقوى ذلك خَيْرٌ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“O children of Adam, We have sent down to you clothing to cover your private parts and as adornment, and the clothing of piety—that is best.” (Surah al-A’raf: 26)

وقال تعالى : وَجَعَلَ لَكُمْ سَرَابِيلَ تَقِيكُمُ الْحَرِّ وَسَرَابِيلَ تَقِيكُمْ بَأْسَكُمْ

“He provides you with garments that protect you from the heat, and He provides you with armor that protects you during war.” (Surah al-Nahl: 81)

۷۷۹- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْبَسُوا مِنْ ثِيَابِكُمُ الْبَيَاضُ فَإِنَّهَا مِنْ خَيْرِ ثِيَابِكُمْ وَكَفَنُوا فِيهَا مَوْتَاكُمْ رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

779. Narrated by Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Wear white clothing, for it is the best of your clothing, and shroud your dead in it.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is a hasan and sahih hadith.

۷۸۰- وَعَن سَمُرَةَ رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْبَسُوا البَياضِ فَإِنَّهَا أَطْهَرُ وأَطيبُ وكَفَنُوا فِيهَا مَوْتَاكُمْ – رواه النسائي والحاكم وقال حديث صحيح.

780. Narrated by Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Wear white clothing, for it is purer and better, and shroud your dead in it.”

Imam al-Nasa’i and al-Hakim cited this hadith. Al-Hakim said that it is a sahih hadith.

۷۸۱- وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرْفُوعًا ولقد رايته في حلة حمراء ما رأيتُ شَيْئًا قَط أَحْسَنَ مِنه متفق عليه.

781. Narrated by al-Bara’ (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was of medium build. I saw him wearing a red cloak. I have never seen anything more beautiful than him in this world. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

۷۸۲- وَعَنْ أَبِي جُحَيْفَة وَهْبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَكَّةَ وَهُوَ بِالأبطح في قبة لَهُ حَمْراء مِنْ آدَمَ فَخَرَجَ بِلال بوضُونِهِ فَمِنْ نَاضِح وَنَائِلِ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَعَلَيْهِ حُلَةً حَمْراء كَانِي أَنْظُرُ إِلى بَيَاضِ سَاقَيْهِ فَتَوَضَاً وَاذْنَ بِلال فَجَعَلْتُ أَتَتَبَّعُ فَاهُ هُهُنَا وَهُهُنَا يَقُولُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً حَى عَلَى الصَّلاةِ حَى عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ ثُمَّ رَكِرَتْ لَهُ عَنَزَةٌ فَتَقَدِّمُ فَصَلَّى يَمُرُّ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ الْكَلْبُ والحمار لا يمنع متفق عليه.

782. Narrated by Abu Juhayfah Wahb ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) in Makkah, at al-Abtah, in a red leather tent. Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) brought his ablution water. Some people obtained some of the water used by the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), while others received only the touch of the wet hands of those people. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came out wearing a red cloak. I can almost see the whiteness of his lower legs. He performed ablution, and Bilal gave the call to prayer. I began looking for his mouth as he turned it to the right and left, saying, “Come to prayer; come to success.” Then a spearhead was planted before him. He stepped forward and led the prayer, while a dog and a donkey passed in front of him without being stopped. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

۷۸۳- وَعَنْ أَبِي رَمْشَةَ رفَاعَة التَّيْمِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى الله عليه وسلم ثوبان اخضران رواه ابو داود والترمذى باسناد صحيح.

783. Narrated by Abu Rimtha Rifa’ah al-Taymi (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) wearing two green garments.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this through a sahih chain.

٧٨٤ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ يَوْمَ فتح مكة وعليه عمامة سوادا – – رواه مسلم.

784. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: On the day of the conquest of Makkah, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) entered Makkah wearing a black turban. (Muslim)٧٨٥- وعن أبي سعيد عمرو بن حريث رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَأَنَّى أَنْظُرُ إِلَى رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَعَلَيْهِ عَمَامَةٌ سَوْداءُ قَدْ أَرْحَى طَرَفَيْهَا بَيْنَ كتفيه رواه مسلم. وفي رواية له أن رسول اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَطَبَ الناس وعليه عمامة سودا ..

785. Narrated by Abu Sa’id Amr ibn Hurayth (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I can almost see the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) wearing a black turban, whose two ends hung between his shoulders.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration of his, it states: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) addressed the people while wearing a black turban.

٧٨٦- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا كُفَنَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي ثلاثة أثواب بيض سحولية مِنْ كُرْسَفَ لَيْسَ فِيهَا قَمِيصُ وَلَا عِمَامَةٌ متفق عليه.

786. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was shrouded in three white Yemeni cotton garments. They did not include a shirt or a turban. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

۷۸۷- وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتَ غَدَاةٍ وَعَلَيْهِ مرط مرحل من شعر أسود – رواه مسلم.

787. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: One morning, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went out wearing a black woolen cloak decorated with the pattern of camel howdahs. (Muslim)

۷۸۸- وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فِي مَسِيرٍ فَقَالَ لِي أَمَعَكَ مَاءٌ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ فَنَزَلَ عَنْ راحلته فمشى حتى توارى في سواد الليل ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَأَفَرَعْتُ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الْإِدَاوَةِ فَغَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ وَعَلَيْهِ جُبَّةٌ مِنْ صُوفَ فَلم يستطع أن يخرج ذراعيه منها حَتَّى أَخْرَجَهُمَا مِنْ أَسْفَلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَغَسَلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ وَمَسَحَ بِرَأْسِهِ ثُمَّ أَهْوَيْتُ لِأَنْزِعَ خُفْيْهِ فَقَالَ دَعْهُمَا فَإِنِّي أدخلتهما طاهرتين ومسح عليهما – متفق عليه. وفي رواية وعليه جبةٌ شَامِيةٌ ضَيِّقَةُ الكمين وفي رِوَايَةٍ أَنَّ هَذِهِ الْقَضِيَّةَ كَانَتْ فِي غزوة تبوك .

788. Narrated by al-Mughirah ibn Shu’bah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: One night, I was traveling with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He said to me, “Do you have water with you?” I said, “Yes.” He dismounted and walked away until he disappeared into the darkness of the night. Then he returned, and I poured water over him from the water container. He washed his face. He was wearing a woolen cloak, but he could not bring his arms out through it, so he brought them out from beneath it. Then he washed his arms and wiped his head. I reached out to remove his socks, but he said, “Leave them, for I put them on while in a state of purity.” Then he wiped over both socks.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. Another narration states that he was wearing a Syrian cloak with narrow sleeves. Another narration states that this incident occurred during the Battle of Tabuk.

Section 2 – Wearing a shirt is mustahabb

Wearing a shirt is mustahabb.

۷۸۹- عَنْ أَمِّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ أَحَبُّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عليه وسلم القميص – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

789. Narrated by Ummu Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The most beloved and preferred garment of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was the shirt. [Note: This hadith indicates that the shirt is an excellent garment, because it covers the body well and expresses humility. In any case, every practice of the Noble Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) is worthy of emulation.]

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 3: Description of the length of the garment and sleeves

Description of the length of the garment and sleeves.

The measurement of the hem and sleeves. The limits of the lungi and trousers. It is unlawful to let one’s garment hang down out of arrogance; however, if it is free from arrogance, it is permissible.

٧٩٠- عنْ أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ يَزِيدَ الأَنصَارِيَّةِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ كُمْ قَمِيصِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إلى الرسغ – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حدیث حسن.

790. It is narrated from Asma bint Yazid al-Ansariyya (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The sleeves of the garment of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) reached the wrists.
Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that the hadith is hasan.

۷۹۱- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ جَرِّ ثَوْبَهُ خيلاء لم ينظر اللهُ إِلَيْهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ ازارِى يَسْتَرْخي إلا أن أتعَاهَدَهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّكَ لشت مِمَّنْ يَفْعَلُهُ خيلاء – رواه البخاري وروى مسلم بعضه.

791. It is narrated from Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever lets his garment hang down out of arrogance, Allah will not look at him on the Day of Resurrection. Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O Messenger of Allah, my lower garment often slips down unless I remain attentive to it.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to him, “You are not among those who do so out of arrogance.” Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith, and Imam Muslim narrated part of it.

۷۹۲- وعن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَنظُرُ اللهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إلى من جر إزاره بطرا – متفق عليه.

592. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will not look at the person who lets his lower garment or trousers hang down out of arrogance. (Al-Bukhari)

۷۹۳- وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا أَسْفَلَ الْكَعْمَيْنِ مِنَ الْإِزارِ ففي النار – رواه البخاري .

793. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whatever part of the lower garment extends below the ankles will be in Hell. (Al-Bukhari)

٧٩٤- وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ثلاثَةٌ لا يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلا يَنظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ وَلَا يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ التم قالَ فَقَرَأَها رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثلاث مرارٍ قَالَ أَبُو ذَرَ خَابُوا وخَسِرُوا مَنْ هُمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْمُسْبِلُ وَالْمَنَّانُ وَالْمُنَفِقُ سِلْعَتَهُ بِالْخَلْفِ الكاذب رواه مسلم. وفي رواية له المسبل إزاره .

794. It is narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: There are three people with whom Allah will not speak on the Day of Resurrection, nor look at them, nor purify them from sin; furthermore, they will have a painful punishment. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) repeated these words three times. Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O Messenger of Allah, who are these frustrated and ruined people?” He said: “(1) The person who lets his garment hang down out of arrogance, (2) the person who does a favor and then reproaches the recipient or boasts about it, and (3) the person who sells his merchandise by means of a false oath.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In another narration of his, it says: The person who drags his lower garment.

٧٩٥- وعن ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الاسبال في الازار والقميص والعِمَامَةِ مَنْ جَرِّ شَيْئًا خُيْلَاءَ لَمْ يَنْظُرِ اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِ يوم القيامة – رواه ابو داود والنسائي باسناد صحيح.

795. It is narrated from Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The lower garment, the shirt, and the turban may all be allowed to hang down. Whoever lets any of these hang down out of arrogance, Allah will not look at him on the Day of Resurrection.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Nasa’i narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

٧٩٦ – وعَنْ أَبِي جُرَي جَابِرِ بْنِ سُلَيْمٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَجُلًا يَصْدُرُ النَّاسُ عَن رايه لا يَقُولُ شَيْئًا الأصْدَرُوا عَنْهُ قُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا قَالُوا رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْتُ عَلَيْكَ السَّلامُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَرَّتَيْنِ قَالَ لَا تَقُلْ علَيْكَ السلامُ، عَلَيْكَ السلام تحية الموتى قلِ السَّلامُ عَلَيْكَ قَالَ قُلْتُ أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللهِ ؟ قَالَ أَنَا رَسُولُ اللهِ الَّذِي إِذَا أَصَابَكَ ضُرٍّ فَدَعَوْنَهُ كَشَفَهُ عَنْكَ وَإِذَا أَصَابَكَ عَامُ سَنَةٍ فَدَعَوْتَهُ أَنْبَتَهَا لَكَ وَإِذَا كُنْتَ بِأَرْضِ قَفْرٍ أَوْ فَلَاةٍ فَضَلْتُ راحلتكَ فَدَعَوْتَهُ رَدَّهَا عَلَيْكَ قَالَ قُلْتُ اعْهد الى قَالَ لَا تَسُبُّنُ أَحَدًا قَالَ فَمَا سببت بعده حراً ولا عبداً ولا بعيراً ولا شاة ولا تَحْفَرَنَّ مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ شَيْئًا وَأَنْ تُكَلِّمَ أَخَاكَ وأنتَ منبسط اليه وجهكَ إِنَّ ذلِكَ مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ وَأَرْفَعُ إِزَارَكَ إلى نصف الساق فان ابيت قالى الكعبين وأياكَ وَأَسْبَالَ الْآزار فَانَّهَا مِن المخيلة وان الله لا يُحِبُّ المَخيلة وان امْرُوا شَتَمَكَ وَعَبْرَكَ بِمَا يَعْلَمُ فِيْكَ فَلَا تغيره بِمَا تَعْلَمُ فِيهِ فَإِنَّمَا وَبَالُ ذلِكَ عَلَيْهِ – رواه ابو داود والترمذى باسناد صحيح وقال الترمذي حديث حسن صحيح .

796. It is narrated from Abu Jurayy Jabir ibn Sulaym (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I saw a man whom the people followed in his opinion; whatever he said, they accepted. I asked, “Who is this?” They said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).” I said, “Peace be upon you, O Messenger of Allah,” and said this twice. He said: “Do not say, ‘Peace be upon you’; that is the greeting of the dead. Rather say, ‘Peace be upon you.’” I asked, “Are you the Messenger of Allah?” He said: “Yes, I am the Messenger of Allah, the One whom you call upon when a calamity befalls you and He removes it from you; whom you call upon when famine befalls you and He produces crops for you; and whom you call upon when, in a desolate or waterless wilderness, you lose your mount and He returns it to you.” Jabir ibn Sulaym said: I asked, “Advise me.” He said: “Never abuse anyone.” Jabir said: “After that, I never abused a free man, a slave, a camel, or a goat. Do not regard any good or righteous deed as insignificant. Speak to your brother with a cheerful face; that too is a good deed. Keep your lower garment raised to halfway up the calf. If you cannot raise it that far, then at least raise it to the ankles. Beware of letting the lower garment hang down, for that is part of arrogance, and Allah does not love arrogance. If anyone abuses you or defames you concerning something he knows about you, do not defame him concerning something you know about him, for the evil consequence will fall upon him.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that the hadith is hasan and sahih.

۷۹۷- وَعَن أبي هريرة رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ يُصَلِّى مُسْبِلُ إِزَارَهُ قَالَ لهُ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اذْهَبْ فَتَوَضَّاً فَذَهَبَ فَتَوَضَّا ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَقَالَ اذْهَبْ فَتَوَضَّاً فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ الله مَا لَكَ أَمَرْتَهُ أَنْ يَتَوَضَّا ثُمَّ سَكَتْ عَنْهُ قَالَ إِنَّهُ كَانَ يُصَلِّى وَهُوَ مُسْئِلَ إِزَارَهُ وَإِنَّ اللهَ لَا يَقْبَلُ صَلَاةَ رَجُلٍ مُسْبِل – رواه ابو داود باسناد صحيح على شرط مسلم

797. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: Once a man was praying while letting his lower garment hang below his ankles. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to him, “Go and perform ablution again.” He went, performed ablution again, and returned. He again said, “Go and perform ablution again.” He went and performed ablution again, then returned. Someone said, “O Messenger of Allah, why did you order him to perform ablution and then remain silent concerning him?” He said: “This man was praying while letting his lower garment hang down, whereas Allah does not accept the prayer of one who lets his lower garment hang down.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain according to the conditions of Imam Muslim.

۷۹۸- وَعَن قيس بن بشر التغلبي قال أخبرني أَبِي وَكَانَ جَلِيسًا لِأَبِي الدردا ، قَالَ كَانَ بدمشق رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَاب النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُقَالُ لَهُ سهل بن الحنظلية وَكَانَ رَجُلاً مُتَوَجِداً فَلْمَا يُجَالِسُ النَّاسِ إِنَّمَا هُوَ صَلَاةٌ فَإِذَا فَرَغَ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ تشبيح وتكبير حَتَّى يَأْتِي أَهْلَهُ فَمَرُ بِنَا وَنَحْنُ عِنْدَ أَبي الدردا .
فقال له أبو الدرداء كلمة تنفعنا ولا تَضُرُّك قَالَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عليه وسلم سرية فَقَدِمَتْ فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنْهُمْ فَجَلَسَ فِي الْمَجْلِسِ الَّذِي يَجْلِسُ فِيهِ رسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لِرَجُل إِلى جَنْبِهِ لَوْ رَأَيْتَنَا حِينَ الْتَقَيْنَا نَحْنُ وَالْعَدُو فَحَمَلَ فُلانٌ وَطَعَنَ فَقَالَ خُذْهَا مِنِّي وَأَنَا الْغُلَامُ الْغَفَارِيُّ كَيْفَ تَرَى في قَوْله قَالَ مَا آراء الأ قد بطل أجره فسمع بذلكَ أَخَرُ فَقَالَ مَا أَرَى بِذلِكَ بَأْسًا فتنازعا ا حتى حَتَّى سَمِعَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ سُبْحَانَ الله لا : بأس أن يُؤْجَرَ وَيُحْمَدَ فَرَأَيْتُ أَبا الدرداء سُر بذلك وَجَعَلَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ اليْهِ وَيَقُولُ أَنْتَ سمعت ذلك مِن رَّسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَيَقُولُ نَعَمْ فَمَا زَالَ يُعِيدُ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى إِنِّي لَأَقُولُ لِيَبْرُكَنُ عَلَى رَكْبَتَيْهِ قَالَ فَمَرَّ بِنَا يَوْمًا أَخَرَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبُو الدردا ، كلمة تَنْفَعْنَا وَلا تَضُرُّكَ قَالَ قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ المنفق على الخيل كالباسط بده بالصدقة لا يقبِضُهَا ثُمَّ مَرَّ بِنَا يَوْمًا أَخَرَ فَقَالَ له أبو الدردا ، كلمة تنفعنا ولا تَضُرُّك قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نِعْمَ الرَّجُلُ حريم الأسيدي لو لا طول جمته وَاسْبَالُ ازاره فَبَلَغَ خُرَيْمًا فَعَجَلَ فَاخَدَ شَفْرَةً فَقَطعَ بِهَا جُمْتَهُ إلى أذنيه ورفع ازاره إلى انصاف ساقيه. ثُمَّ مَرَّ بِنَا يَوْمًا آخَرَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أبو الدرد) ، كَلِمَةً تَنْفَعْنَا وَلَا تَضُرُّكَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّكُمْ قَادِمُونَ عَلَى اخْوَانِكُمْ فَأَصْلِحُوا رِجَالِكُمْ وَأَصْلِحُوا لِبَاسَكُمْ حَتَّى تَكُونُوا كَانَّكُمْ شَامَةٌ فِي النَّاسِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَايُحِبُّ الفُحش ولا التفحش – رواه ابو داود بإسناد حسن إلا قيس بن بشر فَاخْتَلَفُوا فِي توثيقه وتضعيفه وقد روى له مسلم .

798. It is narrated from Qays ibn Bishr al-Taghlibi (may Allah have mercy on him). He said: My father, who was a companion of Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him), informed me that in Damascus there was a Companion of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) named Sahl ibn al-Hanzaliyya. He preferred solitude, mixed very little with people, spent most of his time in prayer, and after finishing prayer remained occupied with tasbih and takbir until he returned to his family. One day he passed by us while we were sitting with Abu al-Darda. Abu al-Darda said to him, “Tell us something that will benefit us without harming you.” He said: “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sent out a small expedition. When it returned, one of its men came and sat in the gathering where the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to sit. He said to a man beside him, ‘If you had seen us when we met the enemy: so-and-so attacked with his spear and struck, and the other man replied, “Take this from me; I am the young man of Ghifar.”’ What do you think of his statement?” The man said, “I think his reward has been nullified because of arrogance.” Another man, hearing this, said, “I do not see any harm in it.” They disputed until the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) heard them. He said: “Glory be to Allah! There is no harm in it; he will be rewarded in the Hereafter and praised in this world.” Qays ibn Bishr said: I saw Abu al-Darda pleased by this. He raised his head toward him and asked, “Did you hear this from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)?” Ibn al-Hanzaliyya replied, “Yes, I heard it.” Abu al-Darda kept repeating this to Ibn al-Hanzaliyya, until I finally said, “Do you want to climb onto Ibn al-Hanzaliyya’s knees?”

Bishr (may Allah have mercy on him) said: On another day, Ibn al-Hanzaliyya passed by us again. Abu al-Darda said to him, “Tell us something that will benefit us without harming you.” He said: “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) told us: Whoever spends on his horse’s feed is like one who extends his hand to give charity and does not withdraw it.” Then, on another day, Ibn al-Hanzaliyya passed by us. Abu al-Darda said to him, “Tell us something from which we may benefit without harming you.” He said: “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: How excellent a man Khuraym al-Usaydi would be, were it not for his excessively long hair and his lower garment hanging below his ankles.” This reached Khuraym. He immediately took a knife, cut his hair to his ears, and raised his lower garment to halfway between his knees and ankles. Then, on another day, Ibn al-Hanzaliyya passed by us. Abu al-Darda said to him, “Tell us something that will benefit us without harming you.” He said: “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: You are going to your brothers, so put your saddles in order and arrange your clothing, so that you may be like a distinguishing mark among people. Indeed, Allah does not love obscenity or the open practice of obscenity.”

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with a sound chain of transmission. However, there is disagreement concerning the reliability and weakness of Qays ibn Bishr in narrating hadith. Imam Muslim also narrated hadith from him.

۷۹۹- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِزْرَةُ المسلم إلى نصف الساق ولا خرَجَ أَوْ لَا جُنَاحَ فِيمَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْكَعْبَيْنِ فَمَا كَانَ أَسْفَلَ مِنَ الْكَعْبَيْنِ فَهُوَ فِي النَّارِ وَمَنْ جَرِّ إِزَارَهُ بَطَراً لَمْ يَنظُرِ الله الله – رواه ابو داود باسناد صحيح.

799. It is narrated from Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The lower garment of a Muslim should reach halfway up the calf. There is no harm in its reaching the area between the ankles and halfway up the calf. Whatever is below the ankles will be in Hell. Whoever lets his lower garment hang down out of arrogance, Allah will not even look at him.

۸۰۰- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ مَرَرْتُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَفِي إِزارِي اسْتِرْخَاءُ فَقَالَ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ ارْفَعْ إِزَارَكَ فَرَفَعْتُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ زِدْفردت فَمَا زِلْتُ الحَراهَا بَعْدُ فَقَالَ بَعْضُ الْقَوْمِ إِلَى ابْنَ فَقَالَ إِلَى أَنْصاف الساقين رواه مسلم.

800. It is narrated from Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: I passed by the Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) while my lower garment was hanging below the calves. The Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said: “O Abdullah, raise your lower garment.” I raised it. He then said: “Raise it further.” I raised it further, and continued raising it at his instruction. One of the people asked: “How far should it be raised?” He said: “To the midpoint of the calves.” (Muslim)

۸-۱- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ جَرَّ ثَوْبَهُ خُيْلا لَمْ ينظر الله إليه يَوْمَ القِيامَةِ فَقَالَتْ أم سَلَمَةَ فَكَيْفَ تَصْنَعُ النِّسَاءُ بِدْيُولِهِنَّ قَالَ برخين شيراً قالت إذا تَنْكَشِفُ اقْدَامُهُنَّ قَالَ فَيُرْخِينَهُ ذِرَاعًا لَا يَزِدْنَ- رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح

801. It is narrated from Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: The Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said: “Whoever lets his garment hang below the ankles out of arrogance, Allah will not look at him on the Day of Resurrection.” Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her) asked: “What should women do with their hems?” He said: “They may let them hang a handspan below the ankles.” Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her) said: “Then their feet will be exposed.” The Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said: “Then they may let them hang one cubit below, but no more than that.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that the hadith is hasan and sahih.

Section 4 — It is recommended to refrain from wearing fine clothing in order to display humility and modesty

It is recommended to refrain from wearing fine clothing in order to display humility and modesty.

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: Some hadiths related to this section have been mentioned in Section 56, “The Virtue of Hunger and Renunciation of the Worldly Life.”

۰۲ وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال من ترك اللباس تواضعا الله وهو يقدر عَلَيْهِ دَعَاهُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ عَلَى
رؤوس الخَلائِقِ حَتَّى يُخْبَرَهُ مِنْ أَي حُللِ الْإِيْمَانِ شَاءَ يَلْبَسُهَا – رواه الترمذى وقال حديث حسن

802. It is narrated from Mu’adh ibn Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said: “Whoever, despite being able to do so, refrains from wearing fine clothing out of humility for the sake of Allah, on the Day of Resurrection Allah will summon him before all creation and give him the choice to wear whichever garment of faith he wishes.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and said that it is hasan.

Section 5 — It is recommended to practice moderation in clothing. One should not wear inferior clothing without necessity or a requirement of the Shariah

It is recommended to practice moderation in clothing. One should not wear inferior clothing without necessity or a requirement of the Shariah.

۸۰۳- عن عمرو بن شعيب عن أبيه عن جدهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللهَ يُحِبُّ أن يرى اثر نِعْمَتِهِ عَلَى عَبْدِهِ – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

803. It is narrated from Amr ibn Shu’ayb, through his father and grandfather. He said: The Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said: “Indeed, Allah loves to see the signs of His blessing and favor upon His servant.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and said that it is hasan.

Section 6 — It is forbidden for men to use silk clothing or sit or recline on it. It is permissible for women to wear it

It is forbidden for men to use silk clothing or sit or recline on it. It is permissible for women to wear it.

٨٠٤- عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عليه وسلم لا تَلْبَسُوا الحرير فإن من لبسه في الدنيا لم يلبسه في الآخرة – متفق عليه.

804. It is narrated from Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said: “Do not wear silk clothing, for whoever wears it in this world will be deprived of wearing it in the Hereafter.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

٨٠٥ وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّمَا يَلْبَسُ الحرير من لا لا . خلاق له متفق عليه. وفي رواية للبخاري من لا خلاق له في الآخرة.

805. It is narrated from Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) say: “Only one who has no share in the Hereafter wears silk in this world.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. One narration by Imam al-Bukhari states: “One who has no share in the Hereafter.” Note: One should not wear clothing that causes people to point at it or look up at it. The purpose of such clothing is nothing other than displaying one’s arrogance and bravado and asserting one’s superiority.

٨- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَن ليس الحرير في الدُّنْيَا لَمْ يَلْبَسُهُ فِي الآخرة – متفق عليه.

806. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) said: “Whoever wears silk clothing in this world will not wear it in the Hereafter.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

۸۰۷- وَعَنْ عَلى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَخَذَ حَرِيرًا فَجَعَلَهُ فِي يَمِينِهِ وَذَهَبًا فَجَعَلَهُ فِي شِمَالِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنْ هَذَيْنِ حَرَامٌ عَلَى ذكور أمني رواه ابو داود باسناد حسن .

807. It is narrated from Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) take a piece of silk and place it in his right hand, and a piece of gold and place it in his left hand. Then he said: “These two things are forbidden for the men of my Ummah.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a good chain of transmission.

۸۰۸- وعن أبي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ حُرِّمَ لِبَاسُ الْحَرِيرِ وَالذَّهَبِ عَلَى ذُكُورِ أُمَّتِي وَأَحِلَّ لِأَنَائِهِمْ رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

808. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Silk garments and gold objects have been prohibited for the men of my Ummah and permitted for its women.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan sahih hadith.

۸۰۹- وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَانَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ تشرب في آنية الذهب والفضة وأن تأكل فِيهَا وَعَنْ لَيْسِ الْحَرِيرِ وَالدِّيباج وَأَنْ تجلس عليه رواه البخاري

809. Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) forbade us from eating and drinking in vessels of gold and silver, wearing silk and brocade garments, and sitting on them. (Al-Bukhari)

Section 7 — Permission to use silk clothing because of a skin disease

Permission to use silk clothing because of a skin disease.

۸۱۰- عن انس قَالَ رَخَّصَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِلزُّبَيْرِ وَعَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفَ فِي لبس الحرير لحكة بهما – متفق عليه .

810. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) permitted al-Zubayr and Abd al-Rahman ibn Awf (may Allah be pleased with them) to wear silk because they were suffering from scabies or itching. [Note: Their scabies or itching was caused by lice-like insects. Silk is a warm type of clothing, and its use removes lice. Therefore, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) permitted them to wear silk as a remedy.] (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 8 — Prohibition of sitting on tiger skins and riding on them

Prohibition of sitting on tiger skins and riding on them.

۸۱۱- عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تركبوا الحر ولا النمار – حديث حسن رواه ابو داود وغیره باسناد حسن

811. Mu’awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not ride on silk garments or saddles and cushions made from leopard skins.

This is a hasan hadith. Imam Abu Dawud and others narrated it through a sound chain of transmission.

۸۱۲- وَعَنْ أَبِي الْمَلِيْحِ عَنْ أَبِيْهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وسلم نهى عن جلود السباع رواه ابو داود والترمذي والنسائي باسانيد صحاح وفي رواية الترمذي نهى عَنْ جُلُود السباع أن تُفْتَرَش .

812. Abu al-Malih narrated from his father (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) prohibited the use of the skins of predatory animals.

Imam Abu Dawud, Imam al-Tirmidhi, and Imam al-Nasa’i narrated this hadith with sound chains of transmission. In one narration by Imam al-Tirmidhi, it says: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) prohibited using the skins of predatory animals as floor coverings.

Section 9 — What to say when putting on new clothes, shoes, and the like

What to say when putting on new clothes, shoes, and the like.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ ۱۳- عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِي ) عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اسْتَجَدٌ ثَوْبًا سَمَاهُ بِاسْمِهِ عِمَامَةَ أَوْ قَمِيصًا أَوْ رِدَاء يَقُولُ اللهُم لكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ كَسَوْنَنِيْهِ أَسْأَلُكَ خَيْرَهُ وَخَيْرَ مَا صُنِعَ لَهُ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّهِ وشَرِّ ما صنع له – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

813. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) put on a new garment, he would first identify it by name, such as saying, “This is a turban, a shirt, or a cloak.” Then he would say: “O Allah, all praise belongs to You. You have clothed me with it. I ask You for the good in it and the good for which it was made. And I seek refuge in You from its evil and the evil for which it was made.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 10 — Beginning with the right side when putting on clothing

Beginning with the right side when putting on clothing.

A sound hadith related to this section has already been mentioned (see Section 95).

Chapter 4

Adab al-Nawm (Etiquette of Sleeping)

Section 1 — The etiquette of sleeping, lying on one’s side, sitting, sitting together in gatherings, and dreams

The etiquette of sleeping, lying on one’s side, sitting, sitting together in gatherings, and dreams.

٨١٤- عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَوَى إِلى فِرَاشِهِ نَامَ عَلَى شَقِهِ الْأَيْمَنِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اسْلَمْتُ نَفْسِي إِلَيْكَ وَوَجْهَتُ وَجْهِي اليك وفوضت أمرى اليك والجات ظهري اليك رغبة ورهبة إليكَ لا ملجا ولا منجى مِنكَ إِلا إِلَيْكَ آمَنْتُ بِكِتَابِكَ الَّذِي أَنزَلْتَ ونبيك الذي أرسلت رواه البخاري بهذا اللفظ في كتاب الادب من صحيحه.

814. Al-Bara ibn Azib (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) went to bed, he would lie on his right side and say: “O Allah, I submit myself to You, turn my face toward You, entrust my affairs to You, and rest my back upon You, hoping in You and fearing You. There is no refuge or escape from You except toward You. I believe in Your Book which You have revealed and in Your Prophet whom You have sent.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith with the same wording in Kitab al-Adab of his Sahih al-Bukhari. [Note: The hadith is not in Imam al-Bukhari’s Kitab al-Adab; rather, it appears in Kitab al-Da’awat, in the section “The Chapter on Sleeping on the Right Side.” (Editor)]

٨١٥- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا آتَيْتَ مَضْجَعَكَ فتوضأ وضوءك للصلاة ثم اضطجع على شقكَ الْأَيْمَنِ وَقُل ….. وَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ وفيه وَاجْعَلْهُنَّ آخَرَ مَا تَقُولُ – متفق عليه .

815. Al-Bara ibn Azib (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said to me: “When you intend to go to bed, perform ablution as you do for prayer, then lie on your right side and say…”—and he mentioned a supplication similar to the one above. It also says that you should make this supplication your final words. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٨١٦- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ احدى عشرة ركعة فاذا طلعَ الْفَجْرُ صَلَّى رَكَعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ عَلَى شَقِهِ الْأَيْمَنِ حَتَّى يَجِيَّ الْمُؤَذِّنُ فَيُؤْذِنْهُ – متفق عليه

816. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would pray eleven rak’ahs at night. When dawn broke, he would pray two brief rak’ahs, then lie on his right side until the caller to prayer came and informed him. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

۸۱۷- وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَخَذَ مَضْجَعَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ تَحْتَ خَدِهِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُم بِاسْمِكَ أَمُوتُ وآخيا وإذا اسْتَيْقَظَ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لله الذي أَحْيَانًا بَعْدَ مَا أَمَاتَنَا وَإِلَيْهِ النُّشُورُ رواه البخاري.

817. Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: When the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) went to bed at night, he would place his hand beneath his cheek and say: “O Allah, in Your name I die and live.” When he awoke, he would say: “Praise belongs to Allah, who gave us life after causing us to die, and to Him is the resurrection.” (Al-Bukhari)

۸۱۸- وَعَنْ يَعِيش بن طحفَة الغَفَارِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ أَبِي بَيْنَمَا أنا مضطجع في المسجد على بطنى إِذا رَجُلٌ يُحرِكْنِي بِرِجْلِهِ فَقَالَ إِنَّ هَذه ضجعة ببغضها اللهُ قَالَ فَنَظَرْتُ فَاذَا رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رواه ابو داود باسناد صحیح

818. Ya’ish ibn Tikhfah al-Ghifari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: My father said, “I was once lying face down in the mosque when someone nudged me with his foot and said, ‘Allah dislikes this way of lying.’” My father said, “I looked up and saw that it was the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).” Imam Abu Dawud narrated it with a sound chain.

۸۱۹- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَعَدَ مَقْعَدا لم يذكر الله تعالى فيه كانتْ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ اللهِ تَعَالَى تَرَةٌ وَمَن اضْطَجَعَ مَضْجَعًا لا يَذْكُرُ اللهَ تَعَالَى فِيهِ كَانَتْ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الله ترة – رواه ابو داود باستاد حسن

819. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever sits in a gathering without remembering Allah Most High will incur loss and reproach from Allah Most High. And whoever lies in a bed without remembering Allah Most High will likewise incur loss and reproach from Allah.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith through a good chain. The word “tirah” means loss and an evil consequence.

Section 2 — It is permissible to lie on one’s back with one leg placed over the other if there is no fear of exposing the private parts. Sitting cross-legged and sitting with both knees raised are also permissible

It is permissible to lie on one’s back with one leg placed over the other if there is no fear of exposing the private parts. Sitting cross-legged and sitting with both knees raised are also permissible.

۸۲۰- عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ يَزِيدِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم مُسْتَلْقِيا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَاضِعا احدى رجليه على الأخرى متفق عليه.

820. Abdullah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: He saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) lying on his back in the mosque with one foot placed over the other.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۸۲۱- وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذا صلى الْفَجْرَ تَربَّع في مجلسه حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ حَسنَاء – حديث صحيح رواه ابو داود وغيره باسانيد صحيحة .

821. Jabir ibn Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: After the Fajr prayer, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would sit cross-legged in his place until the sun had risen and become bright.

This is a sahih hadith. Imam Abu Dawud and others narrated it with sound chains of transmission.

۸۲۲- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِفَناء الكعبة محتبيا بيديه هكذا ووصف بِيَدَيْهِ الْاحْتِيَاء وَهُوَ الْقُرْقُصَاءُ
رواه البخاري.

822. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sitting in the courtyard of the Ka’bah in the ihtiba posture, holding himself with both hands in this manner. Ibn Umar demonstrated the sitting posture with his own hands. This is called the qurfusa posture. [Note: That is, sitting on one’s buttocks with both knees upright and encircling and holding the knees with both hands from the front.]

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۸۲۳- وَعَنْ قَبلة بنت مَخْرَمَةً رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ قَاعِدُ الْقُرْ فُصَاءَ فَلَمَّا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمُتَخَشِعَ فِي الْجِلْسَةِ أَرْعَدْتُ من الفرق – رواه ابو داود والترمذي .

823. Qaylah bint Makhramah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sitting in the qurfusa posture. When I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sitting in such a humble and submissive manner, my heart trembled with fear.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith.

٨٢٤- وَعَنِ الشَّدِيدِ بْنِ سُوَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَرَّ بِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَنَا جَالِسٌ هكذا وَقَدْ وَضَعْتُ يَدِيَ الْيُسْرَى خَلْفَ ظَهْرِي وانكاتُ عَلَى اليَةِ بَدِي فَقَالَ أَتَقْعُدُ فَعْدَةَ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ – رواه ابو داود باستاد صحيح.

824. Shadid ibn Suwayd (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) passed by me while I was sitting in this manner, with my left hand behind my back and leaning on the fleshy part of the thumb of my right hand. He said: “Are you sitting in the manner of those who incurred Allah’s wrath?” [Note: By “those who incurred Allah’s wrath,” the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) referred to the Jews.]

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sound chain.

Section 3 — The etiquette of gatherings and sitting together

The etiquette of gatherings and sitting together.

٨٢٥- عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا يُقِيمَنْ أَحَدُكُمْ رَجُلاً مِنْ مَجْلِسِهِ ثُمَّ يَجْلِسُ فِيْهِ وَلَكِنْ تَوَسُعُوا وَتَفَسَحُوا وكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ إِذَا قَامَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ مَجْلِسِهِ لَمْ يَجْلِسُ فيهِ – متفق عليه.

825. Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “None of you should make a person get up from his place and then sit there himself. Rather, make room and spread out.” Whenever someone stood up from his place for Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him), he would not sit in the place that person had vacated. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٨٢٦- وعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا قَامَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنْ مَجْلِسٍ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَيْهِ فَهُوَ أَحَقُّ بِهِ – رواه مسلم.

826. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If one of you leaves his place and then returns to it, he has the greatest right to sit there. (Muslim)

۸۲۷- وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا آتَيْنَا النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَلَسَ أَحَدُنَا حَيْثُ يَنتَهى – رواه أبو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

827. Jabir ibn Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: When we came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), each of us would sit wherever the people in the gathering had finished sitting.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan hadith.

۸۲۸- وَعَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللهِ سَلْمَانَ الْفَارِسِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَغْتَسِلُ رَجُلٌ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَيَتَطَهُرُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْ طهر ويدهن مِنْ دُهْنِهِ أَوْ يَمَسُ مِنْ طِيبِ بَيْتِهِ ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَلَا يُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي مَا كُتِبَ لَهُ ثُمَّ يُنْصِتُ إِذا تَكَلَّمَ الْإِمَامُ إِلا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الجمعة الأخرى رواه البخاري.

828. Abu Abdullah Salman al-Farisi (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever performs ghusl on Friday, purifies himself as much as he can, applies oil from his household’s oil, or uses perfume from his home, then goes out and does not separate two people by sitting between them, prays whatever has been prescribed for him, and remains silent while the imam delivers the sermon, will have his sins between that Friday and the following Friday forgiven by Allah.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۸۲۹- وَعَنْ عَمْرُو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَحِلُّ لِرَجُلٍ أَنْ يُفَرِّقَ بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِهِمَا – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن، وفي روايةٍ لِأَبِي دَاوُدَ لَا يَجْلِسُ بَيْنَ رجلين الا باذنهما .

829. Amr ibn Shu’ayb, through his father and grandfather (may Allah be pleased with him), narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: It is not permissible for a person to separate two people except with their permission.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is a hasan hadith. Another narration by Imam Abu Dawud states: Do not sit between two people without their permission.

وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنِ الْيَمَانِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَعَنَ مَنْ جَلسَ وَسَط الحلقة – رواه ابو داود بإسناد حسن ، وروى الترمذي عَنْ أَبِي مِجاز أَنْ رَجُلاً فَعَدَ وَسَطَ حَلْقَةٍ فَقَالَ حُذَيْفَةٌ مَلْعُوْنَ عَلَى لِسَانِ مُحَمَّد صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَوْ لَعَنَ اللهُ عَلَى لِسَانِ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ جَلَسَ وَسَط الْحَلْقَةِ – قَالَ التَّرْمِذِى حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

830. Hudhayfah ibn al-Yaman (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) cursed the person who sits in the middle of a gathering.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith through a good chain. Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated from Abu Mijlaz: When a man sat in the middle of a gathering, Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him) cursed this act,” or, “May Allah curse through the tongue of Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him) the person who sits in the middle of a gathering.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is a hasan hadith.

۸۳۱- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ خَيْرُ الْمَجَالِسِ أَوْسَعُها – رواه ابو داود بإسناد صحيح على شرط البخاري

831. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “The best gatherings are the most spacious.” Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sound chain according to the conditions of al-Bukhari.

۸۳۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ جَلسَ فِي مَجلس فَكَثرَ فيه لغطهُ فَقَالَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُومَ مِنْ مَجْلِسِهِ ذَلِكَ سبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ اسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ إِلَّا غفِرَ لَهُ مَا كَانَ فِي مَجْلِسِهِ ذلك – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح

832. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever sits in a gathering in which much unnecessary and vain talk occurs, and before rising from that gathering says, “O Allah, You are Pure, and all praise belongs to You. I bear witness that there is no deity except You. I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You,” will have whatever occurred in that gathering forgiven.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said, “It is a hasan and sahih hadith.”

۸۳۳- وَعَنْ أَبِي بَرْزَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ بِأخرة إذا أراد أن يقوم مِنَ الْمَجْلِسِ (سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ أشْهَدُ أن لا اله الا انت استغفرك واتوب اليك فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ لتَقُولُ قَوْلاً مَا كُنتَ تَقُولُهُ فِيمَا مَضَى قَالَ ذلكَ كَفَّارَةٌ لِمَا يَكُونُ فِي المجلس – رواه أبو داود. وراه الحاكم ابو عبد الله في المستدرك من رواية عائشة وقال صحيح الاسناد.

833. Abu Barzah (RA) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to say when rising from a gathering in his later years: “O Allah, I glorify You and praise You. I testify that there is no deity except You. I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You.” A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, you have just said something that you did not say before.” He said, “These words are an expiation for whatever unnecessary things occurred in the gathering.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith. Al-Hakim Abu Abdullah also narrated it from Aishah (RA) in his Mustadrak and stated that its chain of transmission is sahih.

٨٣٤- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَلَّمَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُومُ مِنْ مَجْلِسَ حَتَّى يَدْعُو بِهَؤُلَاءِ الدَّعَوَاتِ اللَّهُمَّ اقْسِمُ لَنَا مِنْ خَشْيَتِكَ مَا تَحُولُ بِهِ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ مَعَاصِيكَ وَمِنْ طَاعَتِكَ مَا تُبْلِغْنَا بِهِ جَنَّتَكَ وَمِنَ الْيَقِيْنِ مَا تُهَوِّنُ عَلَيْنَا مَصَائِبَ الدُّنْيَا اللَّهُمَّ مَتَّعْنَا بِأَسْمَاعِنَا وَأَبْصَارِنَاوقُوتِنَا مَا أَحْيَيْتَنَا وَاجْعَلْهُ الْوَارِثَ مِنَّا وَاجْعَلْ ثَارَنَا عَلَى مَنْ ظَلَمَنَا وَانْصُرْنَا على من عادانا ولا تَجْعَلْ مُصيبتنا في ديننا ولا تَجْعَلِ الدُّنْيَا أَكْبَرَ هَمِّنَا وَلا مبلغ علمنا ولا تُسَلِّطْ عَلَيْنَا مَنْ لا يَرْحَمُنَا ) رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

834. Ibn Umar (RA) narrated. He said: There were very few gatherings from which the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would rise without reciting these supplications: “O Allah, apportion for us such fear of You as will come between us and disobedience to You; such obedience to You as will bring us to Your Paradise; and such certainty as will make the calamities of this world easy for us. O Allah, let us benefit from our hearing, our sight, and our strength as long as You keep us alive; and make them our heirs. Let our resentment and desire for revenge be directed only against the one who has wronged us. Help us against whoever is hostile to us. Do not make our affliction concern our religion. Do not make this world our greatest concern or the extent of our knowledge. Do not give authority over us to those who will not show us mercy.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. He said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ ٨٣٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيا وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ قَوْمٍ يَقُومُوْنَ مِنْ مَجْلِسِ لا يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى فِيهِ إِلَّا قَامُوا عَنْ مثل جيفة حمار وكان لهم حسرة – رواه ابو داود باسناد صحيح

835. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Any group that rises from a gathering without remembering Allah rises like a dead donkey, and regret and shame remain for them.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sahih chain of transmission.

٨٣٦- وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا جَلَسَ قَوْمٌ مَجْلِسًا لَمْ يَذْكُرُوا اللهَ تَعَالَى فِيْهِ وَلَمْ يُصَلُّوا عَلَى نَبِيِّهِمْ فِيْهِ إِلَّا كَانَ عَلَيْهِمْ تَرَةٌ فَإِنْ شَاءَ عَذَبَهُمْ وَإِنْ شَاءَ غَفَرَ لَهُمْ – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

836. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “If a group sits in a gathering without mentioning Almighty Allah and without sending blessings upon their Prophet, it will be a cause of loss for them. Allah may punish them if He wills, or He may forgive them.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

۸۳۷- وَعَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَعَدَ مَقْعَدًا لَمْ يَذْكُر الله تَعَالَى فِيهِ كَانَتْ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الله تَرَةٌ وَمَنِ اضْطَجَعَ مَضْجَعًا لَا يَذْكُرُ اللَّهَ تعَالَى فِيهِ كَانَتْ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الله ترة – رواه ابو داود وقَدْ سَبَقَ قَرِيبًا وَشَرَحْنَا الترة فيه.

837. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever sits in a place without remembering Almighty Allah will suffer loss from Allah. And whoever lies down in a place without remembering Allah will also suffer loss from Allah.” [Note: These hadiths indicate that Allah must be remembered while sitting and standing, sleeping and waking, moving about, in every activity, at every time, and in every place. A Muslim must remember that he is Allah’s servant alone and that Allah is the center of all his actions and vitality. Allah must be remembered before beginning an activity, during it, and after completing it. One hadith also mentions sending blessings upon the Prophet in every gathering. Any activity performed without remembering Allah, or any time that passes in heedlessness of Allah’s remembrance, actually brings regret, shame, and loss. Allah knows best its correct meaning.]

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith. It was discussed shortly earlier, and there we explained the word “tiratun.” [Note: In this regard, see Hadith no. 819.]

Section: 4 – Dreams and Related Matters

Dreams and related matters.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمِنْ آيَاتِهِ مَنَامُكُمْ بِاللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ.

The Almighty Allah says:

“And among His signs is your sleep by night and by day.” (Ar-Rum: 23)

۸۳۸- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَمْ يَبْقَ مِنَ النبوة إلا المُبَشِّرَاتُ قَالُوا وَمَا الْمُبَشِّرَاتُ قَالَ الرؤيا الصالحة – رواه البخاري.

838. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “Nothing remains of prophethood except glad tidings.” They asked, “What are the glad tidings?” He replied, “Good dreams.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۸۳۹- وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا اقْتَرَبَ الزَّمَانُ لَمْ تَكَدُ رُؤْيَا الْمُؤْمِنِ تَكْذِبُ وَرُؤْيَا الْمُؤْمِنِ جُزء من سنة وَارْبَعِينَ جُزْءًا مِنَ النبوة متفق عليه . وفي روايةٍ أَصْدَقُكُمْ رُؤْيَا أَصْدَقُكُمْ حَدِيثًا

839. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When the Hour draws near, the believer’s dream will scarcely be false. The believer’s dream is one of forty-six parts of prophethood.” [Note: In this world, prophethood is the only infallible means of knowledge. After the final Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), this means of knowledge has ceased. However, the believer’s true dream remains as a glad tiding. Through it, a small amount of correct knowledge may be obtained. The standard for verifying such a true dream, however, is the Qur’an and Sunnah. That is, if a believer’s dream contradicts the Qur’an and Sunnah, it will not be accepted as a true or good dream.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration it says: “The dreams of those among you who are most truthful in speech will also be the most truthful.”

٨٤٠- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ رَأَنِي فِي الْمَنَامِ فَسَيَرَانِي فِي الْيَقظَةِ أَوْ كَانَّمَا رَأَنِي فِي الْيَقْظَةِ لَا يَتَمَثَلُ الشَّيْطَانُ بِي متفق عليه.

840. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever sees me in a dream will soon see me while awake, or it is as though he has seen me while awake. Satan cannot take my form.” [Note: For this, the dreamer must have a clear understanding of the Messenger of Allah’s physical appearance, features, and life. Otherwise, if Satan claims to be the Messenger, how would one recognize that he is not? It is not stated here that Satan cannot take the appearance or features of the Messenger but can take someone else’s appearance and claim to be the Messenger.] (Al-Bukhari, Muslim)

٨٤١- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذا رأى أَحَدُكُمْ رُؤْيَا يُحِبُّهَا فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ مِنَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى فَلْيَحْمَد الله عَلَيْهَا وَلْيُحَدِّثْ بِهَا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَلا يُحَدِّثُ بِهَا إِلَّا مَنْ يُحِبُّ وَإِذَا رَأَى غَيْرَ ذلِكَ مِمَّا يَكْرَهُ فَإِنَّمَا هِي مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَلْيَسْتَعِذْ مِنْ شَرِّهَا وَلَا يَذْكُرُهَا لِأَحَدٍ فانها لا تضره – متفق عليه.

841. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (RA) narrated. He heard the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “If any of you sees a dream he likes, it is from Allah. He should praise Allah for it and relate it to others.” In another narration: “He should relate it only to one he loves.” “If he sees something else that he dislikes, it is from Satan. He should seek refuge in Allah from its evil and not mention it to anyone. Then it cannot harm him.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٨٤٢- وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الرؤيا الصالحة وفي رواية الرُّؤْيَا الْحَسَنَةُ مِنَ اللهِ وَالْحَلْمُ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَمَنْ رأَى شَيْئًا يَكْرَهُهُ فَلْيَنْقُتُ عَن شماله ثلاثًا وَلِيَتَعَوَّذُ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَإِنَّهَا لا تضره – متفق عليه.

842. Abu Qatadah (RA) narrated. He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “A good dream—and according to another narration, a beautiful dream—is from Allah, while a bad dream is from Satan. Therefore, if someone sees a dream he dislikes, he should…”

“spit lightly to his left three times and seek refuge in Allah from Satan. Then it cannot harm him.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The word “an-nafasu” mentioned in the hadith means a light or subtle blowing in which not even a small amount of saliva is emitted.

٨٤٣ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا رأى أحدكم الرؤيا يَكْرَهُهَا فَلْيَبْصُ عَن يساره ثلاثا وَلْيَسْتَعِذْ بِالله مِن الشَّيْطَانِ ثَلاثًا وَلْيَتَحَولَ عَنْ جَنبه الذي كَانَ عَلَيْهِ – رواه مسلم.

843. Jabir (RA) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “If any of you sees a dream he dislikes, he should spit lightly to his left three times, seek refuge in Allah from Satan three times, and change the side on which he was lying.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٨٤٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الْأَسْفَعِ وَايْلَةَ بْنِ الْأَسْفَعِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ مِنْ أعظم القرى أن يُدْعِيَ الرَّجُلُ إِلَى غَيْرِ أَبِيهِ أَوْ يُرى عَيْنَهُ مَا لَمْ تَرَ أَوْ يَقُولَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا لَمْ يَقُلْ رواه البخاري.

844. Abul-Asqa‘ Wathilah ibn al-Asqa‘ (RA) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Among the greatest lies are for a man to claim someone other than his father as his father, to make his eye see what it did not see—that is, to relate a false dream—or to attribute to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) something he did not say.
Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.”

Chapter: 5

The Exchange of Greetings of Peace

Section: 1 – The Virtue of Salam and the Command to Spread It Widely

The virtue of salam and the command to spread it widely.

قالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لا تَدْخُلُوا بُيُوتًا غَيْرَ بُيُوتِكُمْ حَتَّى تَسْتَأْنِسُوا وَتُسَلِّمُوا عَلَى أَهْلِهَا .

The Almighty Allah says:

“O believers! Do not enter any house other than your own until you have sought permission from its inhabitants and greeted them with salam.” (Surah An-Nur: 28)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَإِذَا دَخَلْتُمْ بُيُوتًا فَسَلِّمُوا عَلَى أَنْفُسِكُمْ تَحِيَّةٌ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ مباركة طيبة.

“When you enter houses, greet your own people with salam—a greeting from Allah, blessed and pure.” (Surah An-Nur: 61)

وقال تعالى : وإذا حبيتُم بِتَحِيَّةٍ فَحَيُّوا بِأَحْسَنَ مِنْهَا أَوْ رُدُّوهَا .

“When you are greeted with a greeting, respond with one better than it, or return it.” (Surah An-Nisa: 86)

وقال تعالى : هَلْ أَتَاكَ حَدِيثُ ضَيف إبْرَاهِيمَ الْمُكْرَمِينَ ، إِذْ دَخَلُوا عَلَيْهِ فَقَالُوا سَلَامًا قَالَ سَلَامٌ.

“Has the story reached you of Abraham’s honored guests? When they came to him, they greeted him, and he greeted them in return.” (Adh-Dhariyat: 24)

٨٤٥- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَجُلًا سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّ الْإِسْلامِ خَيْرٌ قَالَ تُطْعِمُ الطَّعَامَ وَتَقْراً السلام عَلَى مَنْ عَرَفتَ ومَنْ لم تعرف متفق عليه

845. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (RA) narrated. A man asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), “Which deed in Islam is best?” He said, “Feeding the hungry and extending salam to everyone, whether you know them or not.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٨٤٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لما خَلَقَ اللهُ تَعَالَى أَدَمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ قَالَ اذْهَبْ فَسَلَّمْ عَلَى أُولَئِكَ نَفَرٍ مِنَ المَلائِكَةِ جُلُوسٌ فَاسْتَمِعُ مَا يُحَبُّونَكَ فَإِنَّهَا تَحِيَّتُكَ وَتَحِيَّةُ ذُرِّيَّتِكَ فَقَالَ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ فَقَالُوا السّلامُ عَلَيْكَ وَرَحْمَةُ الله فَزَادُوهُ وَرَحْمَةُ الله متفق عليه.

846. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When Allah created Adam (peace be upon him), He said, “Go and greet that group of angels sitting there, and listen to how they greet you, for it will be your greeting and the greeting of your descendants.” Adam (peace be upon him) went and said to the angels, “As-salamu alaykum” (peace be upon you). They replied, “As-salamu alayka wa rahmatullah” (peace and Allah’s mercy be upon you). Thus they added “wa rahmatullah.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٨٤٧- وَعَنْ أَبِي عُمَارَةَ الْبَراء بن عازب رضى اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ أَمْرِنَا رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِسَبْع بعيادَةِ الْمَرِيضِ وَاتَّبَاعِ الْجَنَائِزِ وَتَشْمِيْت العاطي ونَصْرِ الضَّعِيفَ وَعَوْنِ الْمَظْلُوم وافشاء السلام وإبْرارِ المقسم – متفق عليه هذا لفظ احدى روايات البخاري .

847. Abu Umara al-Bara ibn Azib (RA) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) commanded me to do seven things: (1) visit the sick; (2) attend funerals; (3) say “Yarhamukallah” in response to one who sneezes and says “Alhamdulillah”; (4) help the weak and the elderly; (5) assist the oppressed; (6) spread salam; and (7) fulfill oaths.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The main text of the hadith is taken from one of Imam al-Bukhari’s narrations.

٨٤٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَدْخُلُوا الْجَنَّةَ حَتَّى تُؤْمِنُوا وَلا تُؤْمِنُوا حَتَّى تَحَابُّوا أَوَلَا أَدلُّكُمْ عَلَى شَيْءٍ إِذَا فَعَلْتُمُوهُ تَحَابَبْتُمْ أَقْسُوا السَّلام بَيْنَكُم – رواه مسلم.

848. Abu Hurayrah (RA) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “You will not enter Paradise until you believe, and you will not attain complete faith until you love one another. Shall I not tell you of something which, if you do it, will make you love one another? Spread salam among yourselves.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

٨٤٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي يُوسُفَ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ سَلَام رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ أَقْسُوا السَّلَامَ وَأَطْعِمُوا الطَّعَامَ وصلوا الْأَرْحَامَ وَصَلُّوا وَالنَّاسُ نِيَام تَدْخُلُوا الجَنَّة بسلام – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

849. Abu Yusuf Abdullah ibn Salam (RA) narrated. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “O people, spread salam, feed the hungry, maintain ties of kinship, and pray while people are asleep. Then you will enter Paradise in peace and safety.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. He said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

٨٥٠ وَعَنِ الطَّفَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي بْنِ كَعْبٍ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَأْتِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ فَيَغْدُو مَعَهُ إِلَى السُّوقِ قَالَ فَإِذَا غَدَوْنَا إِلَى السُّوقِ لَمْ يَمُرُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ عَلَى سَقَاطِ وَلَا صاحب بيعة ولا مسكين ولا أحد الأسلم عَلَيْهِ قَالَ الطَّفَيْلُ فَجِئْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ يَوْمًا فَاسْتَتْبَعَنِي إِلَى السُّوقِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ مَا نَصْنَعُ بِالسُّوقِ وَأَنْتَ لَا تَقِفُ عَلَى الْبَيْعِ وَلَا تَسْأَلُ عَنِ السَّلْمِ وَلَا تَسُوْمُ بِهَا وَلَا تَجْلِسُ فِي مَجَالِسِ السُّوقِ وأقولُ اجْلِسُ بِنَا هَاهُنَا نَتَحَدِّثُ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا بَطْنٍ وَكَانَ الطَّفَيْلُ ذَابَطنِإِنَّمَا نَعْدُو مِنْ أجل السلام فَتُسَلِّم على من لقيناه – رواه مالك في الموطأ
باستاد صحيح.

850. Tufayl ibn Ubayy ibn Ka‘b (RA) narrated. He used to visit Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) and go with him early in the morning to the market. He said: When we went to the market in the morning, Ibn Umar would not pass by any shopkeeper, established merchant, poor person, or anyone else without greeting him. Tufayl said: One day I came to Abdullah ibn Umar, and he took me to the market as usual. I said to him, “What do you do at the market? You do not stop to buy or sell anything, ask about any merchandise, bargain over it, or sit in any of the market gatherings. I suggest that we sit here and talk for a while.” Ibn Umar (RA) said, “O pot-bellied one”—Tufayl had a rather large belly—“we come to the market early solely to offer salam; we greet everyone we meet.” [Note: This hadith and other hadiths concerning salam clearly express that Islamic society encompasses personal security, deep mutual relationships, and a broad spirit of brotherhood. Salam appears here as a declaration of safety: in this society, no one harbors envy, hatred, or hostility toward anyone else. Everyone carries a deep feeling of peace and security in their heart for both those known and unknown. Therefore, Muslims are encouraged to greet every Muslim, known or unknown, anywhere and at any time. The importance of widely spreading such greetings can easily be understood for every Muslim society, especially a new Muslim society or one where peace and security have been disrupted, everyone has become an enemy of everyone else, and at least such a terrifying environment has emerged.]

Imam Malik narrated this hadith in his Muwatta with a sahih chain of transmission.

Section: 2 – The Method of Exchanging Salam

The manner of exchanging greetings of peace.

The recommended manner of offering the greeting of peace is that the person who offers it first should say, “As-salamu ‘alaykum wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuh” (May Allah’s peace, mercy, and blessings be upon you). Even if the Muslim being greeted is one person, the pronoun used to address him should be

plural. In reply, the responder should say, “Wa ‘alaykumus-salam wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuh” (And may Allah’s peace, mercy, and blessings also be upon you). The conjunction wa (and) should be used at the very beginning of the reply. [Note: Two reasons may be identified for using the plural. First, this one Muslim may be regarded as representing all the Muslims behind him or the Muslim community there. Second, according to Islamic belief, the greeting is also directed to the angels of Allah assigned to accompany the person.]

٨٥١ عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ السَّلامُ عَلَيْكُمْ فَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ (عَشْرٌ) ثُمَّ جَاءَ أَخَرُ فَقَالَ السَّلامُ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ فَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ مجلس فَقَالَ (عشْرُونَ) ثُمَّ جَاءَ أَخَرُ فَقَالَ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ فرَد عَلَيْهِ فَجَلَسَ فَقَالَ (ثَلاثون) – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

851. It is narrated from ‘Imran ibn al-Husayn (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “As-salamu ‘alaykum.” He returned his greeting. When the man sat down, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Ten good deeds have been recorded.” Then another man came and said, “As-salamu ‘alaykum wa rahmatullah.” He returned his greeting. When the man sat down, he said, “Twenty good deeds have been recorded.” Then another man came and said, “As-salamu ‘alaykum wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuh.” He returned his greeting. When that man also sat down, he said, “Thirty good deeds have been recorded.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited the hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan hadith.

٨٥٢ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم هذا جِبْرِيلُ يَقْرَأُ عَلَيْكَ السَّلام قَالتْ قُلْتُ وَعَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ وَرَحْمَةُ اللهِ وبركاته متفق عليه . وهكذا وقع في بعض روايَاتِ الصَّحِيحَيْنِ (وبركاته) وفِي بَعْضِهَا بِحَذْفِهَا وَزِيَادَةُ الثَّقَةِ مَقْبُولَةٌ .

852. It is narrated from ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me, “Here is Jibril; he conveys greetings of peace to you.” ‘A’ishah said,

I said, “Wa ‘alayhis-salamu wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuh” (May peace, mercy, and blessings of Allah be upon him).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In some narrations of Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim concerning this matter, the word “barakatuh” is mentioned, while in others it is not. However, an additional statement added by a thiqah narrator (one possessing strong memory and utmost reliability) is acceptable.

٨٥٣ – وعن أنس رضي اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا تَكَلَّمَ بكلمة أعادها ثلاثًا حَتَّى تُفهَم عَنْهُ وإذا أتى على قوم فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِم سَلم عليهم ثلاثا – رواه البخاري وهذا محمول عَلَى مَا إِذَا كَانَ الجَمع كَثِيراً .

853. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). When the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said something, he would repeat it three times so that it could be understood. And when he came upon a group of people and greeted them, he would greet them three times.

Imam al-Bukhari cited the hadith. Offering the greeting three times occurred when the gathering was very large.

٨٥٤- وعن المقداد رضى الله عنه في حديثه الطويل قَالَ كُنَّا ترفع للنبي صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّم نصيبه من اللبن فيجي من الليل فيُسلم تسليما لا يُوقِظُ نَائِمًا وَيُسْمِعُ اليَقظَانَ فَجَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَلَّمَ كَمَا كَانَ يسلم – رواه مسلم.

854. In a lengthy hadith narrated by al-Miqdad (may Allah be pleased with him), he said: We would set aside the Prophet’s share of milk for him. He would come at night and offer the greeting in such a manner that it did not awaken those asleep, while those awake could hear his greeting. Thus, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came and offered the greeting as he normally did. (Muslim)

٨٥٥- وعن أسماء بنت يزيد رضي الله عنها أنَّ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرَّ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ يَوْمًا وَعُصْبَةٌ مِنَ النِّسَاء قُعود فالوى بيده بالتسليم رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن وهذا محمول عَلَى أَنَّهُ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جمع بين اللفظ والاشارة ويؤيده أن في رواية أبي داود (فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْنَا )

855. It is narrated from Asma’ bint Yazid (may Allah be pleased with her). One day the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was passing through the mosque, where a group of women were sitting. He greeted them with a gesture of his hand.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith. In this case, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) combined words and a gesture. This is supported by the narration of Imam Abu Dawud: “Then he greeted us.”

٨٥٦- وعن أبي جرى الهجيمي رضي الله عنه قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ عَلَيْكَ السَّلامُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهُ قَالَ لَا تَقُل عَلَيْكَ السَّلَامُ فَإِنَّ عليك السلام تحية الموتى رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح وقد سبق بطوله.

856. It is narrated from Abu Jurray al-Hujaymi (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “ ‘Alaykas-salam, O Messenger of Allah” (Peace be upon you, O Messenger of Allah). He said: “Do not say ‘alaykas-salam, for ‘alaykas-salam is the greeting of the dead.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi called it hasan and sahih. This hadith was narrated in detail earlier.

Section 3 — The rules and manner of offering the greeting of peace

The rules and manner of offering the greeting of peace.

٨٥٧- عن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يسلم الراكب على الماشي والماشي على القاعد والقليل على الكثير – متفق عليه، وفي رواية البخاري والصغير على الكبير.

857. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The rider should greet the pedestrian, the pedestrian should greet the seated person, and the smaller group should greet the larger group.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited the hadith. In one narration of Imam al-Bukhari it says: “The younger should greet the elder.”

٨٥٨- وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَهُ صُدَى بن عجلان الجَاهِلِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ أولى النَّاسِ بِاللهِ مَن بَدَأَهُم بِالسلام رواه ابو داود باسناد جيد . ورواه الترمذى عَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَهُ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ الرجُلانِ يَلْتَقِيَانِ أَيُّهُمَا يبدأ بالسلام قَالَ أَوْلاهُمَا بِاللهِ تعالى – قال الترمذي هذا حديث حسن.

858. It is narrated from Abu Umamah Sudayy ibn ‘Ajlan al-Bahili (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The person among people who is closest to Allah is the one who offers them the greeting first.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith with an excellent chain of transmission. Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated from Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him): It was asked, “O Messenger of Allah, two men meet; which of them should begin with the greeting?” He said: “The one who is closer to Allah, Most High, among the two.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan hadith.

Section 4 — It is recommended to offer the greeting repeatedly when meeting someone repeatedly, such as when visiting someone and returning, then going back immediately, or when a tree or something else comes between two people

It is recommended to offer the greeting repeatedly when meeting someone repeatedly—for example, when visiting someone and returning, then going back immediately, or when a tree or something else comes between two people.

٨٥٩- عن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه في حديث المُسَى صَلَاتُهُ أَنَّهُ جَاءَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ إلى النبي صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ فَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامَ فَقَالَ ارجع فصل فَإِنَّكَ لَم تُصَلِّ فَرَجَعَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى فَعَلَ ذلك ثلاث مرات متفق عليه.

859. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). In a hadith concerning the man who performed his prayer incorrectly, he said: A man came and prayed, then came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), greeted him, and he returned his greeting. Then he said: “Go back and pray, for you have not prayed.” The man went back and prayed again, then returned and greeted the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He did this three times. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

٨٦٠- وعنه عن رسول الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا لَقِي أَحَدُكُمْ أَخَاهُ فَلْيُسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ فَان حالت بينهما شجرة أو جدار أو حجر ثم لقيه فليسلم عليه رواه ابو داود .

860. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When one of you meets his brother, let him greet him. Then if a tree, wall, or stone comes between them and they meet again, let him greet him again. (Abu Dawud)

Section 5 — It is recommended to offer the greeting when entering a home

It is recommended to offer the greeting when entering a home.

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : فَإِذَا دَخَلْتُم بُيُوتًا فَسَلِّمُوا عَلَى أَنفُسِكُم تحية من عند الله مباركة طيبة.

Allah Most High says:

“When you enter homes, greet your people with a greeting from Allah, blessed and good.” (Surah an-Nur: 61)

٨٦١- وعن أنس رضي اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا بُنَى إِذا دخلت على أهلك فسلم يكن بركة عَلَيْكَ وَعَلَى أهل بيتك – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح

861. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “O my son, when you enter upon your family, greet them. It will be a source of blessing for you and your household.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and called it hasan and sahih.

Section 6 — Greeting children

Greeting children.

٨٦٢- عن أنس رضي اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ مَر عَلى صِبيانِ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَقَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يفعله متفق عليه

862. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He passed by some children and greeted them. Then he said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to do the same. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 7 — A husband greeting his wife, greeting women who are mahram, and greeting unrelated women when there is no fear of wrongdoing; women greeting men under the same condition

A husband greeting his wife, greeting women who are mahram, and greeting unrelated women when there is no fear of wrongdoing. Women may greet men under the same condition.

٨٦٣ – عن سهل بن سعد رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَتْ فِينَا امْرَأَةٌ وَفِي رواية كانت لنا عَجُورٌ تَأخُذُ مِن أصول السلقِ فَتَطْرَحُهُ فِي القَدْرِ وَتُكَرَكِرُ حَبَّاتٍ مِنْ شعير فاذا صلينا الجمعة وانصرفنا تُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْهَا فَتُقَدِّمُهُ الينا – رواه البخاري.

863. It is narrated from Sahl ibn Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: There was a woman among us—in another narration, an elderly woman among us—who would take beet roots, cook them in a pot, then grind barley grains and put them in it. After we had performed the Friday prayer and were returning, we would greet her, and she would serve it to us. Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.قوله تكركر أي تطحنIt means grinding barley, wheat, and the like.

٨٦٤- وَعَنْ أم هاني فاختة بنت أبي طالب رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَتْ آتَيْتُ النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ الْفَتْحِ وَهُوَ يَغْسِلُ وَفَاطِمَةُ تَسْتُرُهُ بِشَوْب تسلمت وذكرت الحديث رواه مسلم .

864. It is narrated from Umm Hani’ Fakhtah, daughter of Abu Talib (may Allah be pleased with them both). She said: On the day of the Conquest of Makkah, I came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He was bathing, and Fatimah was screening him with a cloth. I greeted him. She then narrated the rest of the hadith. Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٨٦٥- وعن أسماء بنت يزيد رضى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ مَرَّ عَلَيْنَا النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ في نسوة فَسَلم علينا . رواه أبو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن
وهذا لفظ ابي داود ولفظ الترمذى، ان رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرَّ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ يَوْمًا وَعُصْبَةٌ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ قُعود قالوى بيده التسليم

865. It is narrated from Asma’ bint Yazid (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by a group of our girls and greeted us. Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan hadith. This is the wording of Abu Dawud. The wording of al-Tirmidhi is: One day the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed through the mosque.

A group of women were seated, and he greeted them with a gesture of his hand.

Section 8 — It is forbidden to greet a disbeliever first, and the manner of replying to them; it is recommended to offer the greeting in a gathering containing both Muslims and disbelievers

It is forbidden to greet a disbeliever first, and the manner of replying to them. It is recommended to offer the greeting in a gathering containing both Muslims and disbelievers.

٨٦٦- عن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا تبدوا اليهود ولا النصارى بالسلام فإذا لقيتُمْ أَحَدَهُمْ فِي طَرِيق فَاضْطَرُّوهُ الى أضيقه رواه مسلم.

866. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Do not greet the Jews and Christians first. When you meet one of them on a road, make him take the narrower part of it. (Muslim)

٨٦٧- وعن أنس رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سلَّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَهْل الكتاب فَقُولُوا وَعَلَيْكُم – متفق عليه

867. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When the People of the Book greet you, reply to them only, “And upon you.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٨٦٨- وَعَنْ أَسَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرَّ عَلَى

مجلس فيه اخلاط من المسلمين والمشركين عبدة الأوثان واليَهُودِ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمُ النَّبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّم – متفق عليه.

868. It is narrated from Usamah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by a gathering containing Muslims, idol-worshippers, polytheists, and Jews. He greeted them. (Al-Bukhari and Muslim)

Section 9 — It is recommended to offer the greeting while standing when taking leave of a gathering or companion

It is recommended to offer the greeting while standing when taking leave of a gathering or companion.

٨٦٩- عنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذا انتهى أحَدُكُمْ إِلَى الْمَجْلِسِ فَلْيُسَلَّمْ فَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَقُومَ فَلْيُسَلِم فليست الأولى بأحق من الآخرة – رواه أبو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

869. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When one of you comes to a gathering, he should offer the greeting. Then when he wishes to leave the gathering, he should also offer the greeting. The second and final greeting is no less meritorious than the first.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan hadith.

Section 10 — Seeking permission and its rules

Seeking permission and its rules.

قالَ اللهُ تعالى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لا تَدْخُلُوا بُيُوتًا غَيْرَ بُيُوتِكُمْ حَتَّى تستانسوا وتُسَلِّمُوا عَلَى أَهْلها.

Allah Most High says:

“O believers! Do not enter any house other than your own until you have sought permission and greeted its inhabitants.” (Surah an-Nur: 27)

وقال تعالى : وَإِذَا بَلَغَ الأَطْفَالُ مِنكُمُ الحُلْمَ فَلْيَسْتَأْذِنُوا كَمَا اسْتَأْذَنَ الَّذِينَ من قبلهم

“And when your children reach puberty, let them seek permission, just as those before them sought permission.” (Surah an-Nur: 59)

۸۷۰- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسى الأشعرى رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْاسْتِبْدَانُ ثَلاثَ فَإِن أَذن لك والا فارجع – متفق عليه.

870. It is narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Permission should be sought three times. If you are given permission, then enter; otherwise, return. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۸۷۱- وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الْاسْتِبْدَانُ من أجل البصر – متفق عليه.

871. It is narrated from Sahl ibn Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Permission was prescribed because of sight. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. [Note: This hadith has been related in detail elsewhere. It states that a man peeped into the house of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) through a gap in the door. At that time, he was scratching his head with something. When he saw the man, he said: “Had I known that you were peeping, I would have pierced this into your eye.” Then he said: “Permission was prescribed because of sight.”]

۸۷۲- وَعَنْ رِبَعِي بن حراش قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي عَامِرٍ اسْتَأْذَنَ عَلَى النبي صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ فِي بَيْتِ فَقَالَ آلِجُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الخادمه أخرج إلى هذا فعلمه الاستندانَ فَقُل لَهُ السَّلامُ عَلَيْكُمْ أدْخُلُ فَسَمِعَهُ الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ السّلامُ عَلَيْكُمْ ادْخُلُ فَأَذِنَ لَهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عليه وسلم فدخل – رواه ابو داود باسناد صحيح.

872. It is narrated from Rib‘i ibn Hirash (may Allah have mercy on him). He said: A man from the tribe of ‘Amir related to us: He sought permission to visit the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), who was inside a house. The man said, “May I enter?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to his servant: “Go to this man and teach him how to seek permission. Tell him to say, ‘As-salamu ‘alaykum, may I enter?’” The man heard this and said, “As-salamu ‘alaykum, may I enter?” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) gave him permission, and he entered.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

۸۷۳- عَنْ كِلْدَةَ بْنِ الْحَنْبَلِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ آتَيْتُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهِ وَلَم أَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ارْجِعْ فَقُلْ السلامُ عَلَيْكُمْ ادْخُلُ – رواه أبو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن.
873. It is narrated from Qiladah ibn al-Hanbal (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and reached him without offering salam. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Go back, then say: As-salamu ‘alaykum. May I enter?”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it a hasan hadith.

Section 11: If someone seeking permission is asked, “Who are you?”, the Sunnah method is for him to reply, “I am so-and-so,” mentioning his name, nickname, or the like, and not to say, “I,” or something similarly vague.

If someone seeking permission is asked, “Who are you?”, the Sunnah method is for him to reply, “I am so-and-so,” mentioning his name, nickname, or the like, and not to say, “I,” or something similarly vague.

٨٧٤- عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ فِي حَدِيثِهِ الْمَشْهُورِ فِي الْإِسْرَاءِ قَالَ قَالَ ررَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ صَعِدَ بِي جِبْرِيلُ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَاسْتَفْتَحَ فَقَبْلَ مَنْ هَذَا قَالَ جِبْرِيلُ قِيلَ وَمَنْ مَعَكَ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ ثُمَّ صَعِدَ إِلَى السماء الثانية والثالثة والرابعة وسائرهن ويُقَالُ فِي بَابٍ كُلِّ سَمَاء مَنْ هَذَا فَيَقُولُ جِبْرِيلُ – متفق عليه.

874. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said in his well-known hadith concerning the Mi‘raj that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Then Jibril (peace be upon him) took me up to the earthly (or nearest) heaven and asked that the door be opened. It was asked, “Who is it?” He said, “Jibril.” It was asked, “Who is with you?” He replied, “Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).” Then he took me up through the second, third, fourth, and all the heavens, and at the door of each heaven it was asked, “Who is it?” and he replied, “Jibril.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٨٧٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَرَجْتُ لَيْلَهُ مِنَ اللَّيَالِي فَإِذَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَمْشِي وَحْدَهُ فَجَعَلْتُ امْشِي فِي ظِلِّ الْقَمَرِ فَالْتَفَتَ قَرَأْنِي فَقَالَ مَنْ هُذَا فَقُلْتُ أَبو ذر – متفق عليه .

875. It is narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: One night I went outside and saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) walking alone. I also began walking in the moonlight. He turned, saw me, and said: “Who is it?” I replied: “Abu Dharr.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٨٧٦- وَعَنْ أُمِّ هَانِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ آتَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يَغْتَسِلُ وَفَاطِمَهُ تَسْتُرُهُ فَقَالَ مَنْ هذه فَقُلْتُ أنا أم هاني متفق عليه.

876. It is narrated from Umm Hani (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: I came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) while he was bathing, and Fatimah was screening him. He asked: “Who has come?” I replied: “I am Umm Hani.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۸۷۷- وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ آتَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَدَفَقْتُ الْبَابَ فَقَالَ مَنْ ذا فَقُلْتُ أَنَا فَقَالَ أنا أنا كأنه كرهها – متفق عليه.

877. It is narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and knocked on the door. He asked: “Who is it?” I replied, “I.” He said: “I, I,” as though he disliked this reply.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 12: It is recommended to respond when one who sneezes says Alhamdu lillah, and it is disliked to respond when he does not say Alhamdu lillah. The rules concerning sneezing, responding to a sneeze, and yawning

It is recommended to respond when one who sneezes says Alhamdu lillah, and it is disliked to respond when he does not say Alhamdu lillah. The rules concerning sneezing, responding to a sneeze, and yawning.

۸۷۸- عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الله يُحِبُّ العطاس ويَكْرَهُ التَّناوُبَ فَإِذَا عَطسَ أَحَدُكُمْ وَحَمِدَ اللهَ تَعَالَى كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ سَمِعَهُ أَنْ يَقُولَ لَهُ يَرْحَمُكَ اللَّهُ وَأَمَّا التَّشَاؤُبَ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَإِذَا تَشَاءَبَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْبَرُدَهُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ فَإِنْ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا تَتَاءَبَ ضَحِكَ منه الشيطان – رواه البخاري.

878. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah loves sneezing and dislikes yawning. Therefore, when one of you sneezes and says Alhamdu lillah, it becomes incumbent upon every Muslim who hears it to say to him, “Yarhamukallah.” As for yawning, it is from Satan. Therefore, when one of you feels a yawn coming, he should try to restrain it as much as he can, because when anyone yawns, Satan laughs at him.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۸۷۹- وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا عَطَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَقْلِ الْحَمْدُ لِلهِ وَلْيَقُلْ لَهُ أَخُوهُ أَو صَاحِبُهُ يَرْحَمُكَ اللَّهُ فَإِذَا قَالَ لَهُ يَرْحَمُكَ اللَّهُ فَلْيَقُلْ يَهْدِيكُمُ اللهُ وَيُصْلِحُ بالكُم رواه البخاري.

879. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When one of you sneezes, he should say, “Alhamdu lillah,” and his brother or companion should say to him, “Yarhamukallah” (May Allah have mercy on you). When he says to him, “Yarhamukallah,” he should say, “Yahdikumullahu wa yuslihu balakum.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۸۸۰- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ
وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذَا عَطَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَحَمِدَ اللهَ فَشَمِتُوهُ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَحْمَدِ اللَّهَ فَلَا تشمتوه – رواه مسلم

880. It is narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: If one of you sneezes and says “Alhamdu lillah,” say “Yarhamukallah” in response. But if he does not say “Alhamdu lillah,” do not say “Yarhamukallah.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۸۸۱- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ عَطَسَ رَجُلَانِ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قسمت أَحَدَهُمَا وَلَمْ يُشَمِّتِ الْآخَرَ فَقَالَ الَّذِي لَمْ يُشَمِّتُهُ عَطَسَ فلان قَسَمْتُهُ وَعَطَمْتُ فَلَمْ تُشَمِّتْنِي فَقَالَ هَذَا حَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تَحْمَدِ اللَّهَ متفق عليه

881. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: Two men sneezed in the presence of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He said “Yarhamukallah” in response to one of them, but said nothing to the other. The man to whom he said nothing asked, “When so-and-so sneezed, you said ‘Yarhamukallah’ in response, but you said nothing in response to my sneeze?” He said: “This man said ‘Alhamdu lillah’ after sneezing, but you did not say ‘Alhamdu lillah.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۸۸۲- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا عَطَسَ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ أَوْ تَوْبَهُ عَلَى فِيهِ وَخَفَضَ أَوْ غَضَ بِهَا صَوْتَهُ شَكٍّ الراوي – رواه ابو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح.

882. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sneezed, he would place his hand or a piece of cloth over his mouth and lower or muffle his voice.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan and sahih.

۸۸۳- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ الْيَهُودُ يَتَعَاطَسُونَ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَرْجُونَ أَن يَقُولَ لَهُمْ يَرْحَمُكُمُ اللَّهُ فَيَقُولُ يَهْدِيكُمُ اللَّهُ ويُصْلِحُ بالكم رواه ابو دواد والترمذي وقال حديث حسن صحيح .

883. It is narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Jews would sneeze in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), hoping that he would say “Yarhamukallah” to them in response to their sneezing. He would say: “Yahdikumullahu wa yuslihu balakum” (May Allah guide you and rectify your condition).
Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan and sahih.

٨٨٤- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا تَشَاحَبَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيُمْسِكَ بيده عَلَى فِيْهِ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَدْخُلُ رواه مسلم.
884. It is narrated from Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When one of you yawns, he should cover his mouth with his hand, because Satan enters through it when the mouth is open.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 13: It is recommended to shake hands and meet with a smiling face when meeting someone, to kiss the hand of a righteous person, to kiss one’s child affectionately, and to embrace someone returning from a journey; but bowing the head is disliked.

It is recommended to shake hands and meet with a smiling face when meeting someone, to kiss the hand of a righteous person, to kiss one’s child affectionately, and to embrace someone returning from a journey; but bowing the head is disliked.

٨٨٥- عن أبي الْخَطَابِ قَتَادَةَ قَالَ قُلْتُ لِإِنسِ أَكَانَتِ الْمُصَافَحَةُ فِي اصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ نَعَم رواه البخاري.

885. It is narrated from Abu al-Khattab Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I asked Anas (may Allah be pleased with him), “Was handshaking practiced among the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)?” He replied: “Yes.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

٨٨٦- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا جَاءَ أَهْلُ الْيَمَنِ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ جَاءَكُمْ أَهْلُ الْيَمَنِ وَهُمْ أَوَّلُ مَنْ جَاءَ بِالْمُصَافَحَةِ رواه ابو داود باسناد صحیح
886. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When the people of Yemen came, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The people of Yemen have come to you, and they were the first to introduce handshaking.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

۸۸۷- وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمَيْنِ يَلْتَقِيَانِ فَيَتَصَافَحَانِ الأَغْفِرَ لَهُمَا قَبْلَ أَن يُفْتَرِقَا -رواه ابو داود.

887. It is narrated from al-Bara (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whenever two Muslims meet and shake hands, their sins are forgiven before they part.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

۸۸۸- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ الرَّجُلُ مِنَّا يَلْقَى أَخَاهُ أَوْ صَدِيقَهُ ايَنْحَنِي لَهُ قَالَ لا قَالَ أَفَيَلْتَزِمُهُ وَيُقَبِّلُهُ قَالَ لَا قَالَ فَيَأْخُذُ بِيَدِهِ ويُصافحه قال نعم – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن .

888. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: A man asked, “O Messenger of Allah, when one of us meets his brother or friend, should he bow to him?” He said: “No.” The man asked, “Should he embrace and kiss him?” He said: “No.” The man asked, “Should he take his hand in his own and shake hands with him?” He said: “Yes.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

۸۸۹- وَعَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ عَمَّالٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ يَهُودِي لِصَاحِبِهِ اذْهَبْ بنا إلى هذا النَّبِيِّ فَأَتَيَا رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَأَلَاهُ عَنْ تِسْعِ آيات بَيِّنَاتٍ فَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيث إِلى قَوْلِهِ فَقَبُلا يَدَهُ وَرِجْلَهُ وَقَالَا نَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ نَبِي رواه الترمذي وغيره بأسانيد صحيحة

889. It is narrated from Safwan ibn ‘Assal (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: A Jew said to his companion, “Come, let us go to this Prophet.” So they both came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and asked him about nine clear signs. The narrator relates the hadith to its conclusion: Then they kissed his hands and feet and said, “We testify that you are undoubtedly a prophet.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi and others narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

۸۹۰- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قِصَّةٌ قَالَ فِيهَا فَدَنَوْنَا مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى الله عليه وسلم فقبلنا يده – رواه ابو داود .

890. An account is narrated from Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). In it, he said: Then we came near the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and kissed his hand.
Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

۸۹۱- وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَدِمَ زَيْدُ بْنُ حَارِثَةَ الْمَدِينَةَ وَرَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي بَيْتِي فَآتَاهُ فَقَرَعَ الْبَابَ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَجُرُّ ثَوْبَهُ فَاعْتَنَقَهُ وَقَبْلَهُ – رواه الترمذي وقال حديث حسن.

891. It is narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: Zayd ibn Harithah (may Allah be pleased with him) came to Madinah. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was then in my house. Zayd came to him to meet him and knocked on the door. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) rose, dragging his garment, embraced him, and kissed him.
Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

۸۹۲- وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تحقرن مِنَ الْمَعْرُوفِ شَيْئًا وَلَوْ أنْ تلقى أخاك بوجه طليق – رواه مسلم.

892. It is narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: Do not consider any good deed insignificant, even if it is merely meeting your brother with a cheerful face; do not consider that insignificant either.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۸۹۳- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَبْلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الحَسَنَ ابْنَ عَلِي فَقَالَ الْأَقْرَعُ بْنُ حَابِسٍ إِنَّ لِي عَشْرَةٌ مِنَ الْوَلَدِ مَا قَبْلَتُ مِنْهُمْ احدا فقالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ لا يَرْحَمُ لَا يُرْحَمُ – متفق عليه.

893. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) kissed Hasan ibn Ali. Seeing this, Aqra ibn Habis said, “I have ten children, but I have never kissed any of them.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever does not show mercy will not be shown mercy.”
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

The second volume is complete